《Worlds of Ascension》 Chapter 1. Dungeon of Mild Inconvenience What would you expect from an average dungeon run? A few puzzles, some traps, and, of course, lots of monsters. But it wouldn''t be just a large crowd in a grand chamber. There should be a steady progression. The level of these beasts growing gradually until you met the boss. Well, it may have been a horde as well, but only after you faced some easier foes first. Gradual increase in difficulty, you know. That wasn''t Aira''s experience in this dungeon. Every day she spent here reminded her of a training routine. Even worse, it was like that basic tutorial she was made to go through when she was just a young apprentice, not even knowing how to use her first-level skills. This dungeon wasn''t the challenge it should have been. The process was physically exhausting; she wouldn''t deny that. Like any workout should be. With a sigh, Aira wiped the sweat from her brow. But that was it, an exercise, not a challenge. Was it really what she came here for? She looked down, where a disfigured body of a troll was lying at her feet. Only a few moments have passed since her most recent fight. And, of course, a win. Usually, it would bring a sense of accomplishment, joy, or at least satisfaction from the hard work done. But they just weren''t there. The sequence of monsters she had to face in this dungeon was too primitive and repetitive. Aira kicked the dead troll with the toe of her boot, channeling her frustration. "Good riddance," she said, "But was it really that hard for you to be a bit tougher?" Her confidence in the plan began to waiver this morning, just after she finished her breakfast and was ready to decamp. It should probably have happened even earlier. But she was so focused on this goal of reaching the 100th level that everything else didn''t really matter. If she was sincere, that creeping sense of boredom and neverending repetitiveness had followed her for much longer. Not just from the entrance of this dungeon. For several years already. But now, in these halls and caverns, the stench of decay and darkness that surrounded only boosted this pressing feeling. Made her question why she had even come here. In the end, it was just XP. There were other ways to gain it and break through the needed threshold. Had all these years of grinding really been worth it? What had it brought her besides a fancy title, power, and plenty of gold? Of course, she wouldn''t complain about the quality of life she could afford. But did she have to continue her life and career in the same manner? There were easier ways to earn money. Even if she needed to have any income. Aira could buy a plot of land and live carefree for the rest of her days. So, what was still pushing her to continue her progression? Just inertia or something else? She picked up her warhammer and looked at the troll with apprehension. It was time to move on. She took step after step forward into the unknown. Now, when she had already entered the dungeon, she had to finish it anyway; there was no going back. This quest had been on Aira''s mind for ages. It was almost like her entire career had been building up to this moment. She couldn''t remember who first suggested that reaching the 100th level in this dungeon would be such a great idea. Only a general sentiment of that recommendation remained and followed Aira throughout her career and life. It should have been the ultimate test for her. And as a bonus, she''d reach the coveted Legendary status. In the years that passed since she first heard about this dungeon, Aira had meticulously prepared and researched her future foray. Reckless mages didn''t last long in these dangerous environments. They didn''t last long anywhere, but especially here. However, to her disappointment, things were not going as expected. The experience was underwhelming. And it wasn''t because this dungeon has existed for dozens of years. Otherwise, Aira wouldn''t be able to research it. But even with the research, there always was some challenge if you chose a dungeon that corresponded to your level. Every survivor of this dungeon mentioned a steady progression of monsters leading up to the final boss fight. Well, it was the standard way of things with these sorts of challenges. But since Aira made her first steps here, that wasn''t what she experienced. It would have been nice if there were any surprises or real challenges. But there was no progression. No increase in the levels of the enemies. No challenge. Just a constant grind. Even this troll, with its sharp tusks, heavy weapons, and menacing growls, was not even getting close to being her equal. Another predictable exchange of blows, another easy victory. It was as if all the same monsters were duplicated again and again, chamber after chamber, day after day. At least she wasn''t upset by the mediocre XP she gained during this dungeon run. Points earned from defeating the troll probably wouldn''t even make an impact on the amount needed to reach the next level. That 100th level she desired so much. Luckily, the quest would provide enough experience to go over the threshold. She voiced her frustration out loud, hoping someone or something would hear her. "This isn''t right!" she exclaimed. "Dungeons do not work this way! There should be a challenge! It had to be a perfect match for me, I did the research!" She kicked a stone in frustration; it flew over to the other side of the cavern and was lost in the darkness. No, that wasn''t the right mindset. Channeling her frustration into abusing random stones wouldn''t help her stay calm and focus on her goals. It was time to collect herself. Even when the monsters weren''t as strong as she had hoped, staying rooted in hard logic and thorough planning was always important. So, before going any further and facing other challenges, Aira needed to calm down and center herself. Since her childhood, meditation was the primary tool Aira was taught to use in similar situations. In any tense or unusual situation, really. Some of her friends used it for its main reason only: to replenish the reserves of mana and health. But for her, it was so much more than that. It also worked magic, pun intended, for her anxiety and even allowed her to plan her next steps better. So, even if she didn''t need to restore her stats at the moment, she would focus on the mental aspects of the routine. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The process was relatively straightforward. She had to gradually explore all of her senses, putting them in the background one by one, almost switching them off. Until only magic remained. That allowed her to focus on her arcane powers. Aira took a deep breath and closed her eyes, grounding herself in the present moment. First, she immersed herself in each of the senses, one by one. She carefully observed her surroundings, noting the texture of the walls, the unique patterns of the rock formations, and even the tiny light-emitting mushrooms that grew from cracks in the stone. She cataloged all of that and put the sensations aside. Then, she gradually distanced herself from each of them until only one was left. The final goal was to retain only magical sensations connecting her to the outer world. She focused on the sounds. One may think the dungeon should be silent after Aira killed all the nearby monsters. But it was full of magical life and motion. The drip of water somewhere up ahead, scratching of the sand and rocks underfoot, and rustling of tiny creatures and monsters in the dark distant corners. All of that was a part of the symphony that surrounded her. Reaching out to touch the nearest wall, Aira absorbed even more sensory information. The moss was soft and damp and it bounced slightly under her fingers. As she pressed her hand against it, she could feel the moisture collected in different nooks and crannies before dripping down. Finally, taking a deep breath, she sat against a patch of lush moss on the wall, entirely in tune with her surroundings. She phased out all her other senses and focused on the last input channel: magic. Effortlessly initiating her most powerful skill, Mana Manipulation, she extended its probes throughout the dungeon, sensing every living being, summoned creature, and inanimate magical object within its walls. "I''m sure everything will be fine," she said, consciously filling her voice with determination as she tried to convince herself. "I just have to defeat the boss, and everything should return to normal, right?" She summoned her System interface a habitual mental command. Lines of glowing text appeared in her vision, showing the most essential information about her current status. As she suspected, the XP gain from her recent fight was minimal. Years of dungeon grinding, fights, battles, and skirmishes. And she couldn''t help but wonder if the constant race for progression was even a goal worth pursuing? She was almost there, less than a million points away from that level she desired so much. And yes, a million points wasn''t much at her level. That distant goal has influenced all her actions since childhood. But what''s next? Even more repetitive fighting towards level 200? Level 1000? Was there an end to this neverending cycle? Maybe it was time to break the cycle? Aira sighed and dismissed the glowing letters with a flick of her wrist. She couldn''t even imagine her life without them, without the System. Or, what sounded even wilder, without magic. At the same time, she couldn''t deny that there were moments when she felt limited by this overreliance on the arcane powers. *** "Enough idling," said Aira, standing up. Hopefully, she will be finishing this dungeon soon. Aira had already spent enough time here and didn''t want to waste even a day more in these caverns and halls. Standing up, Aira shouted into the darkness: "Hey! So where is the dungeon boss? Would it be another troll? Will you finally give me a chance to use the full range of my skills?" Stepping away from the scene of the recent fight, she moved towards the farthest corner of the hall. There, she found an entrance to a narrow corridor that wound through the rock until, after rounding a sharp corner, Aira found herself in a vast cavern, its ceiling shrouded in darkness. It would be an unremarkable space you could find in any dungeon or even in an ordinary cave, if not for one thing. Right in the center was a massive stone door that stood unsupported, its frame dimly lit by an unknown source of light. Around it, only empty space on all sides. Finally, she saw something that promised a challenge: the door didn''t register during her meditation. Either it didn''t have any magic in it, or that magic was hidden well enough. But at her level, she rarely had a chance to stumble upon that "well enough." Aira felt adrenaline coursing through her veins. "That''s new!" she thought. "Hopefully, not just another disappointment." Coming closer to the door, she noticed sequences of intricate runes carved on its surface and frame. Now she saw they were the source of that ethereal glow she saw from afar. Her eyes scanned the symbols, but they didn''t seem familiar. "What do we have here?" she asked aloud, her curiosity piqued. Aira traced the patterns with her finger, the soft glow intensifying under her gentle touch. Some shapes, she recognized. But none were from any language or magical tradition she had ever learned. And she studied lots of them. Really, lots of them. Like any other mage worth anything. Frustration crept in as she muttered, "Absolutely useless! I can''t read a thing!" But then, finally, that was something new and unexpected, unlike everything else she experienced in this dungeon. Something she had hoped to find since the moment she started this quest. Aira''s preliminary research did not hint at the existence of a door like this. Her mind quickly went through all the possibilities: monsters, puzzles, traps¡ªthe usual challenges one faced inside a dungeon. Definitely, not any kind of strange doors or portals. After taking a deep breath, Aira placed her hand on the carved surface. The runes flared brightly as if showing they noticed the contact, and with a low rumble, the slab of stone slowly moved. The door opened towards her, revealing a dimly lit passage cut through the rock. Aira stepped forward, and a strange sensation washed over her as soon as the door closed. It was like this lump of stone cut off part of her magical awareness. Even using her Mana Manipulation skill to sense behind the door revealed nothing. There was only emptiness there. No mana flow or energy present at all. A portal, after all? She pressed her palm against the heavy stone door, but it refused to budge. Just a few moments ago, it opened without any effort. But now, it felt like it was a solid part of the wall. Aira pushed against the door with all her might, which was considerate at her 99th level. But the door remained in place. "Alright," she said. "Forward it is." Aira turned to face the long corridor that stretched before her. She could feel a powerful, foreign magic swirling around her. Somehow, it wasn''t like anything she had seen in the previous few days. She was a well-trained professional with years of experience. So, the first thing Aira always did in a new space was to check the surroundings. Just another dungeon corridor. There shouldn''t be anything special about it, right? Well, wrong. This one was different from anything she had seen before. Its walls were covered with intricate carvings that depicted epic battles, mythical vistas, and strange creatures. Each step allowed Aira to witness more and more scenes. There was nothing familiar there. And she had traveled a lot and seen much since she chose her path as a battlemage. It wasn''t a secret that dungeons often tuned themselves to the adventures. But how were the unreadable runes on the door and these scenes on the walls relevant to Aira''s journey? Were they the harbingers of what future adventures and quests? As they definitely didn''t relate to anything from her past. The corridor widened gradually, and a faint sound of chanting reached Aira''s ears. Supposedly, this dungeon wasn''t known for spawning anything besides mindless creatures incapable of speech. These monsters should have been more challenging compared to what she had experienced, but there should have been only monsters there. And chanting could mean only one thing: sentient beings. Chapter 2. Legendary... I Guess? Humans or any other sentient being wasn''t something she expected to find here. Aira grasped her warhammer tighter and mentally prepared herself for whatever lay ahead. The rhythmic incantations sent chills down Aira''s spine but, at the same time, made her smile with excitement. Finally, she reached the other end of the corridor. There was no coming back anyway. The only exit should be somewhere ahead. Stepping past the last carvings that depicted worshiping crowds, she entered a vast chamber. An immense room with a high vaulted ceiling. In the center of the hall was a haphazard altar surrounded by a circle of glowing runes. "Runes?" Aira thought. "Again?" It was hard to see from this distance, but they looked vaguely familiar while remaining absolutely foreign at the same time. They bore some similarity to the ones Aira had just traced on the outer side of that stone door. She paused for a moment to check her stats. It wouldn''t be great if she missed any critical updates. With a mental command, Aira summoned the information about her most important attributes, equipment, and skills. ========== Character Status and Skill Overview ========== Name: Aira Race: Human Class: Battlemage Level: 99 --- Attributes --- Strength: 273 Agility: 238 Intelligence: 372 Endurance: 303 Mana: 795 --- Skills --- 1. Mana Manipulation (Level 9 / 3,000 SP to upgrade to Level 10) - Description: Allows the user to control and manipulate raw mana for various effects, including enhancing physical attacks, creating barriers, and channeling spells. - Cooldown: 10 seconds - Mana Cost: Varies by usage 2. Arcane Shield (Level 8 / 2,187 SP to upgrade to Level 9) - Description: Creates a protective barrier that absorbs incoming damage. - Cooldown: 45 seconds - Mana Cost: 80 [...] 30. Battle Frenzy (Level 5 / 648 SP to upgrade to Level 6) - Description: Increases attack speed and power for a limited time. - Cooldown: 60 seconds - Mana Cost: 40 --- Current Status --- Health: 552/601 Mana: 580/795 SP Used: 61,694 SP Available: 4,652 XP: 66,345,500 / 67,020,000 (Next Level: 100, Legendary) --- Active Quests --- 1. The Final Trial: Defeat the 100th-level dungeon (Reward: 1,000,000 XP) Everything seemed to be in order for what surely had to be the final challenge of this dungeon¡ªeven if it was unlike anything she had encountered before. Aira could have waited for her health and mana stats to rise a bit higher. Still, she was confident the current levels should be enough for almost anything besides fighting a small army. What was even more important was that she finally felt the thrill of the upcoming battle returning to her, in striking contrast to her experience of the past few days. The appearance of these cultists has baffled her, but that was precisely why she felt excitement rising within her. While Aira examined her stats, the chanting of the cultists only grew louder. There was something primal in it. Something that transcended time and space. The rhythm hypnotized her and invited Aira to join the slow movement. It felt like a call to become a part of this forbidden ritual. It lured her and prompted her to enter the circle. The air was thick with the same strange power she sensed after stepping through that door, the portal. But now she could clearly feel it emanating from the altar, the cultists surrounding it, and even the intricate runes drawn on the floor. Aira clutched her warhammer tightly and carefully stepped forward, ready to face whatever awaited her. This battle should be very different¡ªshe could already feel it in her bones. But wasn''t that precisely what she asked the dungeon to give her? Finally, the good stuff. She closed her eyes and focused, preparing to use her Mana Manipulation skill. There was an abundance of ambient mana surrounding her, and her own reserves were more than enough to take on even a larger group. She used Scanning and Marking on them to assess their threat levels. Race: Human Class: Paradoxical Cultist Leader Level: 112 Race: Human Class: Paradoxical Cultist Acolyte Level: 95 [...] Race: Human Class: Paradoxical Cultist Acolyte Level: 101 The leader was a formidable foe. His aura radiated the same strange power she felt emanating from the altar. And the thirteen-level advantage over her wasn''t a joke. Especially as he was accompanied by a group of his followers. Still, defeating him and his cronies should be well within her powers, even if she was alone. "Alright, Aira," she said to herself, "you faught dragons, undead armies, and even self-important warlocks. What''s a little cultist party compared to that? Even if they, what... like paradoxes?" The ritual seemed to be getting closer to its peak, the air vibrating with unfamiliar magic. This arcane power flowed, crackled, and swirled around her. It was almost tangible as she continued to watch. Aira had to act quickly before the cultists could unleash whatever spell they were preparing. With a deep breath, she focused on her skills, choosing the best opening sequence. But before she could do anything, all participants of the ritual turned and looked in her direction, their chanting reaching a crescendo. The leader scowled, raising his staff. "So, you have finally decided to join us," he said. "Should we wait for your friends? Or are you alone? A single mage dares to challenge our power! How peculiar." "Shouldn''t you be the end-of-dungeon monster boss?" Aira shouted back, trying to hide her apprehension behind sarcasm. "I wasn''t expecting to find any humans here." The cultist wasn''t amused by her attempt at humor. "Exactly. You know nothing of what you are meddling with," he hissed. "It is far beyond anything you could imagine in your feeble dreams. It is larger than any of us. And you can''t stop us now, there is no turning back." There was no point in continuing this fruitless discussion. With a deepening sense of frustration, Aira unleashed a powerful surge of mana toward the cultists, everything she could gather at that moment. The room erupted into a cacophony of noises and shouts. With the flow of the ritual disrupted in such a rude way, the arcane circle reacted momentarily, with runes losing some of their ethereal glow. The chanting of the acolytes interrupted briefly, and the only thing Aira could hear were frantic cries and desperate screams. The leader stumbled backward, his concentration affected as he struggled to maintain control. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Not waiting for any of them to recover, Aira rushed forward, aiming to break their formation. With a mental command, she set up her magical defenses and boosted her close-quarter attack proficiency. She swung her warhammer at one of the acolytes in a swift motion. But as it descended, the figure before her flickered and vanished, reappearing several meters away. There, he resumed chanting as though just moments before he wasn''t attacked by an angry battlemage. Aira''s eyes narrowed. She swung again. But her warhammer passed through thin air. Another cultist popped up in her peripheral vision, only to disappear when she turned to face him. It was a dance with illusions. Aira was an involuntary participant in it. Once in a few breaths, she could feel the shifts of air created by the cultists'' movements. They popped out in one place and appeared in a different one, creating a feeble breeze that constantly shifted directions. With it came smells of sweat and fear. At least it wasn''t easy for them either. Aira just had to find the right approach. "What the hell is happening here?" she growled, her frustration mounting. "Are you going to fight? What''s wrong with this dungeon?!?" But they ignored her questions with the same firmness with which they avoided her strikes. It was as if they were toying with her, shifting positions faster than she could follow. Aira was led in a circling motion, the chamber warping and twisting with every movement. She couldn''t tell where she was anymore, and the hall felt like a labyrinth of shadows and illusions. Annoyed, she focused on the patterns of the acolytes'' movements, trying to predict where any of them could appear next time. At the same time, in her mind, she was going through the list of the skills available to her. Was there something there that could give her an advantage? But it seemed impossible, like trying to catch the tip of a flickering flame with bare fingers. Finally, after another swing, she felt her warhammer connect with one of the bodies. The force of the strike threw the cultist away with a stifled scream, his form corrupted. For a moment, a shadow of hope appeared in Aira''s mind. Would she finally be able to turn this fight in her favor? But as soon as she finished the motion, Aira realized something was very wrong with where she ended up. There were runes shining beneath her feet. All of a sudden, they were there. Glowing, teasing her. In the rush of the battle, she didn''t even notice where she moved. This fight with illusory enemies led her right into the center of the formation they created. The leaps of the cultists weren''t random. They lured her exactly where they wanted her to be. What was even more ominous was that the runes weren''t just glowing softly now¡ªthey were filled with magic to the brim and shone with almost blinding brightness. Aira lifted her warhammer, preparing to smash her way out of the circle. However, the moment her weapon reached the apex, the dizzying motion of the cultists stopped. The eerie chant ceased as if silenced by the hand of an unseen conductor. The room fell deathly quiet, even the magical energy draining from the air. The sudden stillness was almost more disorienting than the rush of the bizarre fight. One by one, the cultists dropped their weapons, the blades never reaching the floor, just vanishing from existence. For a brief moment, they stood motionless, with hands at their sides, gazing at her with strange, blank expressions. Aira froze, heart pounding in her chest. She tried to move but couldn''t, as if put in stasis. Supposedly, there shouldn''t be any magic she couldn''t counter or at least protect herself from. But here she was, trying to figure out how so many things went wrong so fast. Was it some strange spell she had never experienced, or was something wrong with her? Weakness of will? For the first time in many years, Aira felt indecisive. Finally, she found a challenge that intrigued her, that wasn''t as simple and straightforward as anything she saw during the previous dungeon runs. But now, when she needed to act, she couldn''t move. "What¡­ what are you doing?" she demanded feebly. However, her voice wasn''t strong enough for them to hear it. The leader of the cultists looked Aira in the eyes and raised his hand without answering any of her questions. His finger pointed directly at Aira, and the acolytes spoke as one, their voices a low, resonating hum. "Transfer ready!" Then, without another word, they disappeared. Even that one guy she hit with her warhammer flickered away, leaving her alone in this chamber. Not in a flash of light or a burst of smoke¡ªthey simply ceased to exist, vanishing into the thin air. One second, they were there; the next¡­ gone. Aira stood in the center of the ritual circle, her warhammer still raised in defense, but now there was no one to fight. "What the...?" She looked around, bewildered, unsure what had happened and what to do next. Slowly, the symbols under her feet seemed to come alive, shifting and swirling around her in a mesmerizing circular pattern. Then, they lifted from the stone floor in a long sequence, dancing around Aira like glowing ribbons, forming a cyclone of dazzling light that spun faster and faster. Aira''s heart raced with excitement and fear as she tried to comprehend what was happening. To find a reasonable way to react. It was both beautiful and terrifying to witness that movement. The chamber walls seemed to stretch and distort. The ceiling rose into an impossibly high, shadowy void. Aira desperately wanted to step out of the circle but, at the same time, couldn''t move. "What kind of magic is this?" Aira whispered, fighting an urge to extend her hand and touch the runes. Feeling, at the same time, a strange pull from all sides as if the very fabric of reality was coming undone around her. Suddenly, the direction of movement shifted. Instead of circling Aira, the glowing runes converged towards her. With reflexes honed from years of battle, Aira placed the warhammer in front of her. But it was all for nothing; the shining symbols penetrated both the weapon and her body as if there were no obstacles in their way. At the exact moment the radiant light touched Aira''s skin, she received a message from the System. --- Quest Completed --- Defeat the 100th-level dungeon (Reward: 1,000,000 XP) "Oh, well," said Aira. "So, no proper dungeon boss this time?" But what was the deal with those cultists? Without any doubt, they believed they fulfilled their purpose before vanishing. And what did the leader''s words mean? "Larger than all of us, huh?" muttered Aira. "Typical fanatics..." So many questions. Not enough answers. Still, Aira didn''t feel any changes; neither in her body nor in her arcane powers. What were these glowing runes for? Even that strange otherworldly magic has vanished from the chamber. Was it a cleverly orchestrated trap? A ploy to deceive her? Was it even directed at her or just any random mage who entered this dungeon at the wrong moment? The disappointment and confusion only intensified, not allowing Aira to feel any positive emotions because of gaining all that XP from the dungeon quest and finally finishing the run. "This is just perfect... I should have expected something like that." As a familiar surge of power of a level-up coursed through her, she checked her updated stats. --- Current Status --- Health: 578/605 Mana: 320/800 SP Used: 61,694 SP Available: 5,652 XP: 67,345,500 / 69,141,000 (Next Level: 101, Legendary) It wasn''t a radical change, but every level improved Aira''s basic stats ever so slightly. That''s just how the System worked. However, before she could give any other command to the System, a door appeared on the other side of the chamber. That also wasn''t unexpected. Moreover, it was pretty ordinary for any dungeon. With the final boss, or whatever it was, out of the way, it was only reasonable that it was time for Aira to get out. Excited to finally leave this space, she headed towards the door. At least she could celebrate her new level with friends. Maybe they will cheer her up and help figure things out. This door was absolutely ordinary, unlike the previous one. Something she could easily expect in any dungeon. It was made with solid wood and had a doorknob in the middle. Letting out a sigh, Aira reached out to open it. However, when her fingers made contact, a surge of energy shot through her. The same foreign energy she sensed during the ritual. Another rune appeared in the middle of the door''s surface, shining brightly. Before she could react or jerk back her hand, the same symbol lighted up on her wrist, branding her. Aira gasped, her eyes shutting closed in shock. "What the...?" she managed to exclaim before everything faded to black. In the inky darkness, a System message appeared before her eyes, glowing with a soft, ethereal light: ========== Initiating inter-world transfer... ========== The words floated in the void, their meaning elusive to Aira as she struggled to make sense of her surroundings. The sensation of being tugged, as if by an invisible hand, consumed her, and she felt her consciousness slipping away. Desperate for some kind of anchor, Aira called upon her personal statistics, hoping they would provide some clarity amidst the chaos that enveloped her. ========== Character Sta??? ??? ??? Interlude. Shaman A shaman sat in deep meditation. She was known as one of the most powerful beings in this region, with abilities that could rival even those of shamans from other cities. The way of life of her people had been shaped by an ancient crisis when the Nexus first manifested in her world. Then, in these ancient days, a great rift formed between the newly transcended enlightened and the humans, changing their paths and destinies forever. Echoes of this divide still lingered in their society, like a faint scent of old fire on a breeze. But even after all the hate and aggression they had to endure from humans, the enlightened had persevered and adapted, harnessing the power of the elements to protect their people and maintain balance in the world. The shaman was contemplating her position as the leader of this city and the path that led her to where she was now. She remembered well how the world changed all these centuries ago. Abruptly. They didn''t have any time to prepare. Chaos reigned during the first years after the fall of the Old World. By their sheer numbers, humans overwhelmed the disoriented enlightened, who didn''t even understand they had any special abilities yet. However, as years and decades passed, the enlightened organized, built their own communities, and found ways to defend themselves. And, of course, they mastered the manipulation of the elemental energy through the Nexus. Their power only grew while humans gradually lost the technological know-how of the old world and moved towards simpler ways of life. Ultimately, a fragile balance was established between the two races. But there was one significant problem. She and her fellow shamans couldn''t find a solution for it for decades. Enlightened people were unable to bear children. The only source of growth or even keeping the population at the same levels for them was the transcendence of a human. There was no logical explanation for this limitation other than it being a fundamental aspect of their world. And there were only two ways for someone to become an enlightened: through a natural happenstance or a grueling and costly ritual. Through natural ways, it just happened occasionally that a human transcended. Shamans have argued about the prerequisites of this process since the dawn of their race. Since the moment the caste of shamans formed in their society. But there wasn''t enough information or experimental data to be sure. Luckily, newly transcended had an innate sense of the places of power and were drawn to the enlightened cities. Most probably, they were motivated by this new sense they acquired during the transition, a connection with elemental energy. But it would have been too easy if that was the end of the story, right? Not all humans were happy to let these people go. Some were horrified to lose their relatives. For others, it was a reminder of the wars of the past, conflicts between humans and what they called the "undead," myths and legends of ancient times. So, not all these newly transcended would reach their new communities. Sometimes, they were killed. There was another, more controversial way. It was the method favored by most shamans and cities¡ªa ritual at these sources of elemental power that attracted the newly converted so strongly. That power wasn''t a simple beacon, it could offer so much more to those who knew how to wield it. And one of the ways to use it was to transform a human into an enlightened. They rarely requested the consent of the individual, as the severity of the process erased all memories and even the sense of self. That new transcendent wouldn''t ask the shamans why they were subjected to this torture just because they didn''t remember being tortured. And the shamans kept the process a tightly held secret, shared only with the members of the inner circle. While for most of the world''s inhabitants, it seemed that humans and the enlightened didn''t have any relations, a clandestine economic system has grown around these rituals. The enlightened had valuable goods and services to offer to humans in positions of power. These leaders, in turn, were eager to trade away some of their troublesome citizens in exchange for powerful artifacts provided by the enlightened. These were often old-world electronic devices, skillfully reconstructed and improved by the enlightened artisans. They rarely gave away anything special, though. Like items they made for themselves and for trading between the enlightened cities. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The shaman smiled with yearning, remembering that old world and its technological marvels. Nowadays, they didn''t have much use for these toys, replacing their functionality with magic. But humans didn''t have any arcane powers. And they didn''t have the ancient production lines either. So, they had to use what the enlightened allowed them to have. Once unwavering order began to crumble as the years passed, and the world continued to adapt to the existence of two sentient races. It was a slow decay but one that could not be ignored by her people anymore. Where before there had been a constant stream of newly transcendent beings, now only a few trickled in every decade. The situation was aggravated by the fact that while the enlightened were almost ageless, they were not wholly immune to the passage of time. They weren''t immortal. Accidents happened. Not to mention random clashes with humans that were getting rarer and rarer but happened nevertheless. Desperate to reverse this decline, the shaman and her peers searched for solutions for decades. Each enlightened city took its own approach¡ªsome enticing humans with open trade and peaceful coexistence. Others, in contrast, resorted to deception and bribery. There was an even more radical group among them. Shaman hardliners rejected compromise entirely, refusing to accept any newly transcended humans as their citizens. Words like "tainted" or "heretics" had been used. Even though there seemed to be no intent on behalf of any human for them to be transformed. Overzealous fanatics... This isolationist stance only made their communities wither into oblivion even faster than it happened for the other places. "There should be a way to bring all of us together and strengthen the enlightened community!" muttered the shaman, coming out of her reverie. "All our approaches are unsustainable. If it continues this way, or even worsens, in a few thousand years, there will be no enlightened left in this world! Was that really the goal of the Nexus? To create us only to become extinct so soon? I don''t believe that!" Suddenly, a powerful disturbance of elemental energy sent shivers down her spine. The air around her seemed to crackle with aftershocks of an intense power burst that pulsated with the familiar patterns of her own element. But it was much more than that. As an enlightened being, she knew that only a select few shamans possessed the ability to master two elements. To harness three energies simultaneously and create an artifact or conduct a ritual was considered nearly impossible, with only a few recorded instances in history. Yet here, at this moment, she could feel traces of all four elements: cool breeze of air, solid grounding of earth, fluid movement of water, and scorching heat of fire. "That can''t be!" exclaimed the shaman, jumping to her feet. "Impossible!" With a sense of urgency, she abandoned her favorite spot and ran back to the bustling city. The council had to be called. Could this finally be an opportunity to unite her people? All of the enlightened, regardless of their affinity, under the banner of all four elements? Some of her peers talked about a prophecy that foretold a person who could wield all four affinities and blend them together. The Omniarc. Typically, she dismissed things like that as nothing more than fanciful tales for the newly transcended. It is not only humans who need their myths, right? But this energy pattern was undeniable. It pulsated in the air, its distant strength amplified by the shaman''s connection to the source of power of her city. The origin of the signal wasn''t local to their area. She could feel that in the decaying patterns of the elemental energies. But it was powerful enough to come through all that distance. They had no time to waste; discussions needed to start immediately, and scouts sent out. Surely, shamans from other cities would have felt the same energy spike and would be taking measures and interpreting it as well. They had to respond proactively before anyone else claimed this opportunity for themselves. Chapter 3. Silenced ??? That was the most unsettling experience of Aira''s life. It was unheard of for the System to act so strangely. Not being able to provide any information. How was that even possible? These glowing letters that appeared in her vision were the foundation of her day-to-day life and even her survival. Without them, it was incomprehensible how one could be a full-fledged battlemage. She wouldn''t know where to go and what to do if she hadn''t had her quest system and other helpful hints. Like when to meditate to improve mana reserves and restore health or which moment to choose for an all-in attack. With every passing moment, Aira sensed the connection getting weaker. The information she could access was faltering and fracturing. Soon, nothing was left there, the last letters vanishing from her sight, leaving Aira alone in the darkness. A sudden jolt pulled her out of this trance-like state, and she felt a solid surface beneath her once again. Aira opened her eyes and let out a sigh of relief. The darkness was gone, and the world around her was full of colors, as it should be. She found herself lying on the cold, damp ground. The air was thick with the mixed scent of earth and decay. But not as it was in a dungeon. It was the smell of an autumn forest. Above her, the canopy of dense trees filtered the sunlight, casting eerie shadows all around. Aira looked around, trying to figure out where she appeared. Maybe the last message of the System was just a vision, hallucination, or a dream? However, the place she found herself in wasn''t the location of the dungeon''s entrance. It couldn''t be in the same region. Everything was wrong, even if you didn''t mind the different season. The year was definitely coming to an end in this place, with nature slowly preparing for winter. "Inter-world transfer, what was that? "Aira thought, not being able to erase from her memory one of the last things System showed her. "There are other worlds out there? What?!?" Groaning and feeling heavy and sluggish, Aira pushed herself to a sitting position. She took a more thorough account of her surroundings. You never knew what minor detail could save your life. Not that it helped her when she tried to exit that damned dungeon! She was in a glade, and the landscape was unlike any forest she had ever seen. However, it wasn''t like Aira visited every forest in her world. Maybe it was just some unfamiliar place. For now, she couldn''t say if it was otherworldly in any specific way. Just new. "What the hell happened?" she thought, trying to summon her stats. She focused, waiting for the familiar letters to appear before her eyes. But there was nothing there. Panic began to creep in as she tried repeatedly. The System remained inaccessible. "Great," she muttered, but only low growls escaped her mouth. She touched it with her hand in awe. "What''s happening?" she thought. "No System, no magic, and no speech? Where am I? What am I?" Disoriented, Aira dusted off her jacket, trying to regain some sense of normalcy with this mundane action. Coming out of this strange void, she dropped right on the forest floor, gathering some dirt and debris with her clothes and even her hair. She tried to make herself at least a bit presentable. In the process, her gaze caught an unfamiliar birthmark on her wrist. So, she didn''t just imagine it. The same symbol¡ªthe last thing she saw before leaving that damned dungeon¡ªhas now branded her skin. Aira touched it, but there was no pain, no irritation. It felt like it had always been there. Feeling that her body was violated, she inspected it more thoroughly. But this symbol on her wrist was the only mark of the recent events. There were no other visible changes, but it seemed there were much more profound differences. Her movements were surprisingly sluggish, and her limbs stiff. That first impression when she tried to sit moments ago wasn''t just a consequence of her unexpected journey. The strange sensation persisted as if it wasn''t only her magic that had suddenly disappeared, but also the physical abilities of her body were severely diminished. It couldn''t be explained only by the lack of the influence of the System on her body and constitution. It was true that magic modified her stats according to her level, which was a substantial boost after you leveled up a few dozen times. However, it felt like she was debuffed much more than the loss of these bonuses would warrant. And this sluggishness wasn''t something she normally experienced in her life. Unless she was affected by some spell or illness. Aira hadn''t yet taken a single step, but she was already overwhelmed by exhaustion and dizzy. She looked around, searching for her belongings, but there was nothing there. She vaguely remembered dropping her prized warhammer in shock before she was transported. Now, it seemed that not only her weapon but most of her possessions were left in that damned dungeon or lost during the transfer. At least she still had her clothes on her. She heard about people experiencing weird magic in some dungeons. And even while most of her spells didn''t demand her to wear any protective gear, or just... to wear anything at all, it still was much more comforting to have something on you. Aira couldn''t help but chuckle at how much wilder the situation would be if she appeared in the middle of an unfamiliar forest absolutely nude. "There''s always a chance for things to be worse. I should never forget that," she thought, trying to find at least something positive in her predicament. Aira took a deep breath and did what she would always do in strange and unsettling situations: started her meditation routine. She focused on her senses, trying to ground herself in the familiar sensations. The unfamiliar landscape even helped her when she needed to catalog all the new scents and sounds surrounding her. However, she quickly realized that something was amiss, incomplete. Her perception was dulled. As if previously, it has been heavily influenced by her magic. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. She never considered that. How many benefits did the System give her? Throughout her life, she relied on the consequences of having access to magic. Was it even possible to survive without it? Aira pushed forward, not allowing herself to despair, getting closer to the last part of the routine. Determined at least to find some sense of balance and control amidst the chaos. As she reached the final stage, she hesitated to move forward for a moment. Now, she had to immerse herself in the magical energy. But, of course, this time, she was met with only a frightening void. Her whole life, magic was something that defined her. It motivated her to study, take quests, and become more powerful. Without it... What remained of her old self? Aira''s concentration faltered as uncertainty and confusion overwhelmed her. Never before had she experienced such a complete cutoff from arcane powers. Her shoulders slumped as she let out a heavy sigh. She needed to make herself busy and couldn''t afford to waste more time. Magic or no magic, she had to survive and forge a new path for herself. Aira had to find others in this damaged world. All that while being vulnerable and almost defenseless compared to what she had been just a moment earlier. She had no weapons, didn''t know where to find shelter, and had no idea where to look for allies. Aira chose a direction at random. There was no benefit in second-guessing the choice. She couldn''t even theorize whether the foliage and trees followed the same rules here as in her world. She wasn''t a druid, after all. So, she pushed her way through the dense underbrush. Every branch and twig tried to scratch her skin as if even nature was against her. Despite not being able to see her stats, she could feel that each puncture made by thorns and each clumsy movement affected her constitution and health much more than before. Even without those numbers, she knew the effects of her new condition were there. The ground was damp and slippery; it had probably rained earlier in the day, making Aira''s progression even slower, her stance more unsteady. Each step only emphasized the changes in her degraded abilities. All that was effortless before now felt like a struggle. Even her breaths came out labored and heavy. She hoped to find signs of civilization but only saw gnarled trees, tangled vines, and overgrown foliage. It didn''t look like anybody besides animals visited this part of the forest. The thought of wildlife reminded Aira of a good steak and made her stomach grumble a bit. Provisions were among the things she lost along with her warhammer during the transfer. With her analytical mind, she knew that if she wanted to survive, she had to find a way to replenish her provisions, and soon. Especially water. But there was that one thing. When she carefully assessed her state, Aira realized that she didn''t really want to eat. She knew it was past time to have a meal, especially after the intense fights of the morning and this hike. But she wasn''t famished. Trying to distract herself, Aira attempted to figure out how much her stats were reduced in this world. She was so used to having access to the numbers at any moment. But what was important, besides them, was some hard math. She knew her stats even without accessing any menus. So, she should be able to calculate the base level for her old race and some other things as well. Previously, she was a human. What was she now? That was anyone''s guess. But it wouldn''t be a wild guess to say that it affected her capabilities. Still, even without seeing the updated stats, she knew the situation was dire. She felt weaker, and she was getting tired much faster. This meant that her strength and endurance were affected at least a bit. But the worst was the situation with her agility. Just a few hours earlier, in the dungeon, she could move tenfold faster. Never before has she been this slow, even when ill or wounded. Was she cursed to spend the rest of her life in that state? Aira continued her slow walk through these desolate lands. After what seemed like an eternity, she stumbled upon a small clearing. In its center stood a crumbling stone monument covered with vines and moss. "A mysterious stone monument?" thought Aira. "Again?!?" She approached it cautiously. Without hesitation, Aira extended her hand to touch it. But before she felt the cold surface under her fingers, a jolt of fear passed through her, making Aira snatch her hand back. Just a few hours ago, her life was changed forever when she touched another mysterious stone object. Would it be a mistake to do that once again? Her palm left a faint imprint on the damp moss. But there was no reaction from the remnant of a bygone era. No energy flowed through her touch. She was left with only a sense of emptiness. Aira felt both relief and anger at the same time. Briefly, she thought she felt something¡ªan echo of her lost power. But after waiting a bit more for it to manifest, Aira realized that her mind was playing tricks on her. Her magic was gone. And at a moment of such a glorious achievement! "Great, a complete dud," she thought, unsure if she was addressing herself or the monument before her. "And to top it off, it feels like I''m half-dead now." Aira removed moss to uncover some of the letters hidden beneath. They were unlike anything she had ever seen before but didn''t match the runes on the doorway and altar she saw in that damned dungeon. At least the mere existence of this object meant there had to be a civilization in this world. There were intelligent people here. Hopefully, not too long ago. *** She continued her slow and unsteady march until the moment the sun began its descent. Since finding this ancient monument, Aira felt as though she was walking through the territory of an old settlement, but it was abandoned so long ago that no buildings remained. And she could only guess where the old pavement had been years ago because trees were not as dense there. The forest spread around her in all directions with no end in sight. The branches of the trees cast long shadows across the ground and seemed to reach out to Aira as if to grasp her. The air grew colder, and she could feel the chill seeping through her clothes. She needed to find shelter and do that as soon as possible. Aira hugged herself, trying to return some warmth to her body, though it did little to comfort her. "Fantastic," she thought. "Out of mana, out of skills, and now out of warmth. Could this day get any worse?" Immersed in self-pity, she didn''t even notice the building until she almost hit its wall with her head. It was a dilapidated cabin, barely visible through the dense underbrush. Its wooden walls warped and weathered with time, the roof sagging. But the state of the hovel didn''t upset Aira. On the contrary, she allowed herself a glimmer of hope; tonight, she''ll have at least some protection from the elements. Aira made her way toward the cabin, her steps cautious. The door was left slightly ajar, but in her current state, it took almost all powers Aira had left to pry it open a bit more. She had to clear the way first, as undergrowth and branches were getting in the way. But then, unwillingly, the door submitted to her efforts. Faint rays of light filtered through gaps in the walls, barely illuminating the interior. Even while she saw the desolate state of the cabin, Aira couldn''t help but expect that cozy feeling she usually got upon entering a house. But here, the years erased even the smells of decay. The floorboards creaked under Aira''s steps, a constant reminder of the fragile state of the structure. The remaining furniture was scattered haphazardly around the room: a shattered chair, a wobbly table, and a narrow bed tucked away in one of the corners. "Not exactly a welcoming sight, but it''ll have to do for now," Aira thought, stepping inside and closing the door behind her. Exhaustion washed over her, only amplified by her new condition. It was as if shaking it off, even with a long rest, was impossible. She took a step forward and then looked back at the door. "What a stupid action, to close the door, when not all of the walls are in place!" she thought. Interlude. Ranger As Lila marched over the familiar terrain on yet another deep patrol mission, she couldn''t help but wonder why they still even bothered to waste time on that. It had been years since an undead was encountered the last time. These beasts clearly didn''t want to have anything in common with humans anymore. Centuries had passed since the Fall, and although there was a brief period of all-out war, there had been minimal interaction between the two races that have now shared this world. The Elders kept rambling on about ¡®vigilance¡¯¡ªlike chasing shadows in broad daylight, if you asked her, especially when it came to the undead. If encountered, their every move had to be monitored closely. Supposedly, they were dangerous and unpredictable. Not that they saw them often. Or ever. That "if encountered" part was the most important, right? What were the odds? Let''s say they truly wanted to keep the undead at bay. Wouldn''t it be more reasonable to get closer to the places of their concentration? Like the legendary Old Cities, where danger lurked around every corner? Lila had never been there, but old rangers loved to tell stories if you offered them a free beer. That should be a worthy mission for experienced rangers like Lila. But they never went there. In recent years, though, something has made the Elders change their stance. Now, any undead they found had to be delivered back to Mountain View, supposedly for observation and experiments. And Lila couldn''t help but think there was more to the story than what the Elders were letting on. Every time she thought about that, a neverending procession of questions swirled in her mind, begging for answers that never seemed to come. All she got whenever she dared to ask were stern glares, and disapproving hushes. As if she were an insolent child. It didn''t matter that she was a highly trained professional with over ten years of experience. In town''s power structure, she was just a mere cog in the machine. Expected to blindly follow orders from her superiors without questioning their opinions or commands. Years have passed since her first mission outside of their small town. It happened when she was twenty. And even though her tendency to question authority had landed her in this position, reporting directly to Korin, she couldn''t really complain. He was competent enough, and the job was better than most, even with Korin''s almost one-dimensional approach to leadership. The current patrol was monotonous, nine days without anything even mildly entertaining. Their final objective was to check a series of old, abandoned cabins in the Southern Forest. There was a small town here before the Fall. And while it was unlikely for the undead to visit these ruined structures, it was worth checking for any signs of activity. Nowadays, most of their problems were caused not by the undead but by humans. Not all of them lived in the towns. And then, the relations between human settlements were not always entirely peaceful. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. With an effort, Lila stopped daydreaming and carefully scanned her surroundings. A lot of time passed since patrolling had become second nature to her, but sometimes, she got distracted. And it was good practice to stay focused on the task at hand. Even while Lila didn''t expect anything unusual to happen, her job was to be vigilant. The forest was full of autumn colors as the trees shed their vibrant leaves onto the ground. The aroma of decaying foliage filled the air, adding a hint of sharp sweetness to the crisp atmosphere. Everything seemed normal. Boring. She punched through a pile of leaves, earning disapproving glares from her fellow patrol members. "Bones and bark, this is ridiculous,¡± she muttered. ¡°Same old forest trails, same old shadows. We¡¯ve been scaring off more foxes than undead out here.¡± Lila took another deep breath to relish the smell of the forest. But then, she stopped abruptly, signing to the others to follow her example. There was something there. A scent that was out of place. "What''s wrong?" Korin said impatiently. Lila spoke in a hushed but urgent tone. ¡°I smell smoke,¡± she murmured, eyes narrowing. ¡°Forest wit would tell ya, no one lights a fire this close to the town...unless they¡¯re on a patrol or up to no good.¡± "I hope it''s not just your imagination," said Korin. "You just were so sure that we are alone." But Lila knew better. Her sharp senses never failed her, especially in situations like this. Stress always heightened her perception. Without another word, the rangers cautiously followed Lila toward the source of the scent. As they neared an old cabin, Lila''s suspicions were confirmed as barely noticeable smoke rose above its half-ruined roof. Someone was inside, probably breaking the law and endangering themselves and others. Lila got closer to the building, trying to look inside and see through the cracks in the wall. The fire almost went out by that moment, the dying embers making the shadows shift inside. It was hard to see who was there¡ªa human or...? But it should have been a human. It was common knowledge that the undead weren¡¯t supposed to have any technology or even mastery of fire. It was common knowledge. Suddenly, the fire woke up briefly, the last drops of conifer resin fueling it. And Lila saw a person curled near it, catching the retreating warmth. Lila gestured for everyone to step back. When they were at a safe distance, she explained: "Hard to say who it is. But they started a fire, it can''t be an undead, right?" "The procedure is the same, no matter what," said Korin. "We capture them first, check whether it''s a human or an undead, and decide later. We can''t leave here without making sure." "Are you really going to capture it, if it''s undead, or...?" said Lila. "You know the tradition," answered Korin. "It demands we kill it." "But you also remember the orders of the Elders, right?" asked Lila. "Bind her tight," said Korin noncommittally. "Let¡¯s call the foxes and haul her back before she starts spitting sparks or something." Chapter 4. Captured Aira surveyed the cabin, noting the scattered items. Rusty tools, small objects of unknown use, brittle sheets of ancient paper, and remnants of a fireplace filled with petrified ashes, all of that was mixed with dust and dirt. With all her tools gone, she had to rely on whatever she could find in this forsaken place. She moved around slowly, hoping to find something she could use to start a fire. After a few moments, Aira saw a flint and a piece of metal hidden beneath a pile of debris. "At least some luck remains with me," she thought. "And some things remain constant no matter the world." Aira sat down with a groan. Or maybe it sounded more like a growl. But there was no one there to judge. Her whole body protested to that simple movement. She stroke flint against metal. Sparks flew, and after several attempts with her clumsy and unresponsive hands, she ignited a small flame. That mundane action was very comforting. It made her believe that no matter which circumstance she found herself in, with magic or without, she could find a way to survive and maybe even thrive. Well, the latter was still a bit questionable. "Ah¡­ Small wins," thought Aira, smiling. She carefully fed the bone-dry remnants of the ancient furniture to the fire, making it flare up and provide a welcoming glow. Some warmth. The heat spread around Aira, creating a comforting aura. It almost made her believe the situation wasn''t as dire as it seemed. Now, more than ever, she needed that optimism. "Alright, Aira, it isn''t that bad," she thought. "Well, it is. But you are alive. That''s a plus. Magic alone shouldn''t define you. There are plenty of things that make you who you are. All your knowledge and experience isn''t lost. And there''s a whole new world to explore." She grasped her head with her hands. "What am I even thinking about? How can I survive without magic?" Aira took a couple of deep breaths, trying to settle her emotions. "Don''t overthink that. If there are people in this world, you can fight. You are a trained warrior. You can teach them battle strategy, or whatever. And even that sluggish body shouldn''t stop you!" The thought sparked curiosity amidst despair. This place held mysteries waiting to be unraveled. But were there even any living souls in this world? Humans... or somebody else? Her transformation, though scary, might offer new possibilities she wouldn''t even consider otherwise. She just needed to make an effort to figure them out. Aira winced as she tried to flex her stiff fingers, feeling the sharp twinge of pain in her joints. The warmth from the fire provided a bit of relief but didn''t bring her any closer to her old self. "It would be nice to have less stiff hands and legs," she thought. The crackling of the fire reminded Aira of all the past camps she shared with her friends and comrades. Friends, allies, mentors¡ªall oblivious to her predicament. Would they mourn her as dead or fruitlessly search for her, hoping to bring her back? Before entering that cursed dungeon, she had boldly announced her plans to reach the 100th level in just a few days. But everyone knows the dangers that lurked within. It wasn''t uncommon for adventurers to meet their demise inside. And there wouldn''t even be a body to recover in that case. Perhaps that''s how the others would remember her¡ªas another overconfident battlemage who didn''t plan well enough. These depressing thoughts wouldn''t help her, though. To dissolve them, or at least to get distracted, she stood up and began a more thorough exploration of the cabin. The structure was small and simple, but even the most boring item may be an essential clue in a new world. Every Aira''s movement was slow, and she could almost hear her joints creaking as she rummaged through the broken furniture and dusty shelves, finding little more than cobwebs and decayed remnants of the past. In the farthest corner, she discovered a small chest, its wooden surface worn and hinges rusted. Slowly, she pried it open, revealing a few items that had survived the passing of time: small trinkets she didn''t recognize, a rusted knife, and a small leather-bound journal. The blade was dull, but it was at least a weapon. Better than nothing. Aira pocketed it and picked up the journal. She returned to the fire pit and curled up next to the crackling fire, tracing the lines on the cover with her fingers. In her old world, she''d expect to feel something more than the bare sensation of touch. But here, she had to get used to having no response from objects. Aira opened the book carefully, scanning the neat handwriting with her eyes. However, the words were utterly incomprehensible. A wave of frustration washed over her, but she tried to suppress it. At least there was a language. That meant there should be a way to learn it, communicate with people, and find out more about this world. That almost sounded like a plan! If there were any people left alive in this world. Even if attempting to read the texts was a complete failure, Aira felt a renewed hope. She might have lost all of her former power and skills. She didn''t even know the exact place where she appeared in this unfamiliar world. But she was still herself. A powerful woman and a warrior who found a way to survive in so many dire situations. Yes, none of them were as insane and desperate as this one. But there''s first time for everything, right? Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Finally, she had some sense of direction and allowed herself to relax. The gentle warmth of the fire calmed her nerves, and fatigue blanketed her. Aira curled tighter as she stared into the dancing flames and let her thoughts drift. *** She was pulled out of her slumber unceremoniously by an abrupt noise. Her eyes snapped open, her senses on high alert. However, while her mind was ready to react, she still had the same sluggish body that wasn''t ready to move at first command. While she was sleeping, the fire had burned to embers, and the night turned into predawn twilight. More faint sounds came from outside the cabin: footsteps and hushed voices. The door was pulled open with a bang from the outside. The figures that stormed in moved with precision and brought blinding light. They scanned the room with practiced efficiency and Aira recognized that kind of people. She was that kind of person herself. It had to be some sort of patrol or militia, and she wasn''t yet sure how friendly they would be toward a suspicious person. But at least their presence confirmed that there were sentient beings in this world. Aira tried to rise, but her stiff limbs betrayed her once again, making the movements slow and sluggish. At the same time, the intruders were quick and precise, their weapons drawn and pointed at her. The first human to the building shouted something at either her or his buddies. But Aira didn''t understand a word. "Look, I just need some help!..." It was only her second attempt to speak since she appeared in this world. But instead of her voice, there still was that unfamiliar growl. And it definitely sounded nothing like the words she heard from the intruders. And they... not only did they not understand her, but the guttural sounds she produced made them even more apprehensive. That crushed Aira''s hopes. Before that, she tried to persuade herself that her last day''s growls were just some form of speech native to this world. Wouldn''t it be nice to be able to learn an unknown language without effort, thanks to some arcane force? But no, she obviously forgot that there was no magic here. Still, despite being sure that these warriors would not understand her, Aira had an overwhelming urge to explain everything. She gestured frantically towards the fire and the journal beside her, hoping they would understand. One of the intruders, a woman with green hair, attracted Aira''s attention more than the others. She stepped closer, her curiosity visibly piqued. Even despite Aira''s growling, she didn''t seem to be afraid. On the contrary, she was intrigued and followed Aira''s gestures with her sharp eyes. Though she kept her distance initially, she slowly closed the gap between them until she squatted not far from Aira. Green hair threw Aira off a bit. In her world, it wasn''t a thing. Unless somebody decided to use dyes or magic. But that was another confirmation that she truly wasn''t home anymore. The other people from the group boasted various shades of hair and skin. Many of them quite peculiar to Aira''s foreign eye. Still, in every other way, they looked as human as any of Aira''s friends and acquaintances. Aira perked up at the woman''s voice as she spoke. But again, it was utterly unfamiliar to her. The language was indistinguishable, words blending together in a meaningless stream. Promptly understanding that her message wasn''t coming through, the woman removed a strand of her green hair from in front of her eyes and switched to gestures, attempting to bridge the communication barrier in any way possible. It wasn''t much better, but Aira was grateful for the effort. At least it meant there was a chance for her to survive another day in this unknown world. The intruders were ready to spend time making contact. It seemed that the woman was beckoning Aira somewhere. To go with her to a different place and leave the fleeting safety of this cabin. In a way, it was what Aira asked for: sentient beings whose language she would probably be able to learn. Going with them wouldn''t put her in much more danger than staying here without food, water, or weapons. If she survived, she might even gather more information about this place, its rules, and the balance of power. The humans had a brief but spirited debate, pointing at her and somewhere outside of the cabin. The woman who caught Aira''s attention was the most animated during these talks, even grabbing another man''s hand as if trying to persuade him of something. Ultimately, the leader nodded, his expression skeptical but intrigued, and motioned for his team to prepare the captive. She approached Aira again, seemingly trying to calm her down and show she shouldn''t resist. What happened next explained the warning: two men searched her, removed the knife, and bound her hands and feet with high efficiency. Aira didn''t resist. She knew she had to learn to communicate with them before even gaining trust. And in her current state, she wasn''t in a position to fight her captors anyway. Cooperation seemed to be the best approach, at least for now. When everything was done, they put her onto a makeshift stretcher, their movements practiced and coordinated. It didn''t seem like the intruders even considered offering her to walk on her own. They were prepared to carry her wherever they planned to go next. As they started their journey, the first light of the morning sun illuminated the area around the dilapidated cabin. Aira didn''t even notice as the night passed by. She made an effort to closely observe the people surrounding her. Finally, she had some opportunities to gather information about her captors. Find things that were different and similar between the worlds. "They are humans, alright," she thought. "But they aren''t like me. They aren''t slow. Still, they were prepare to deal with somebody like me. The speed and the decisiveness with which they prepared the stretcher meant they were prepared. Does that mean I''m not the only one?" Every minor detail could help Aira to survive. So, she observed the preparations this group of people made with militaristic precision. They were well-trained, and each of their actions seemed to have a purpose. Every person knew their role, and they didn''t have to consult with each other. Overall, they didn''t look any different from the humans of her own world. Both males and females were present, with the leader being a man. The most intriguing team member was, of course, that green-haired woman. She exuded confidence and passion and was able to influence the opinions of her peers and the commander. And even during the march, the group was as efficient as before. They picked up a brisk pace despite having to carry Aira along. She noticed how vigilant they were, constantly tracking the surroundings. Even after capturing her, they didn''t plan on shirking their duty. So, they didn''t give Aira many opportunities to learn even the simplest words. Not that it was easy to guess them without any context. They just didn''t talk much. But now, she couldn''t help but feel determined to crack the code and understand these strangers. The only thing she needed was time. Time to forge a connection with them. Time to learn their language. To ensure her safety. These people were hardened survivors. And that was what she had in common with them. Perhaps that would help her to build trust and start a dialogue. Chapter 5. Bridging the Divide After a couple of hours of being carried by the humans, Aira couldn''t be happier that she didn''t have to walk that distance on her own. Remembering the previous day, it would take her at least thrice the same amount of time. Still, it felt like the trek through the forest would never end. Maybe the fact that she was immobilized made her suffer this journey so much. But no struggle is endless. The forest became less dense, gradually giving way to a more open area. Morning light shone brighter and brighter between the trees until, finally, Aira saw the edge of a field. Soon, they followed the forest fringe to a dirt road that promptly brought them to the outer edge of a fortified settlement. Wooden gates loomed large. Sentries patrolled the walls and checked everyone who wanted to enter or exit the town. It wasn''t hard to guess that her captors were familiar with these men. They exchanged warm greetings and jokes with the group that probably spent days in the wild. Even though she did not understand the language, that exchange was self-explanatory because of the smiles she saw and the laughs she heard. The leader of her captors spoke briefly with his colleagues and gestured for his group to proceed. However, Aira couldn''t help but notice guards eyeing her warily. That made all her instincts scream. There was some trait that marked her as a foreign element. It didn''t seem to be the color of her hair or skin¡ªshe already saw even more peculiar shades among the people surrounding her. Could it just be the fact that she wasn''t someone they knew? Or did they see something else in her? Something in her looks that distinguished her so much? She''d have to wait before she got any answers to her questions. The brief inspection she made when she found herself in this new world didn''t reveal any significant changes to her. By the time they passed through the gates, the sun had reached its zenith. The settlement was a complete change of scenery for Aira. After a day in the wild forest and a night in a ruined hovel, this town couldn''t be more different. It was bustling with activity, with people moving in all directions. Vendors offered their wares to passers-by, and children ran around, laughing and shouting. Everything one would expect in such a place. The streets were neatly paved, and each building seemed to have its designated purpose. It felt like a place where she would be happy to stay for a while. At least, if she wasn''t a captive. But now she would stay here, no matter her wishes. As someone who had traveled extensively, Aira had seen all types of settlements¡ªfrom makeshift refugee camps in times of war to bustling metropolises, enjoying their golden age. But of course, the most typical was something like what she saw before her right there. This town wasn''t too large, probably housing only a couple thousand people. Yet, it exuded a sense of history and longevity. It wasn''t just some makeshift assemblage of random structures. There was a sense of intelligent design behind it. Many of the buildings had withstood decades, perhaps even centuries, with marks of the passing time visible on the walls and roofs. Still, they were well-kept and looked after. However, the town probably wasn''t as old as the ruined place where Aira spent the previous night. Not that she had a lot of experience with places reclaimed by nature. Besides seeing so many humans pursuing their everyday chores around her, it was an excellent opportunity for Aira to evaluate the technology of this world, the tools people used, and their daily activities. Before, the reference group was limited by her captors. And they didn''t offer anything out of the ordinary. Anything she wouldn''t expect to see in a warrior''s hands. Mostly, these were blades, with the addition of some peculiar ranged weapons. But here, behind the settlement walls, there were many more things to explore. Still, to Aira''s despair, nothing hinted at any use of magic. Promptly navigating the streets, the captors carried Aira to a building in the central part of the town without any delays. It loomed larger than anything around it, and unlike most smaller houses, it was built with stone. After walking up the grand stairs and passing through multiple corridors and halls, the group entered a well-lit room where several figures were waiting. Was it a military or a civil council? Whatever the status, by their bearing and the respect the armed people showed them, it was a group of local decision-makers. At least Aira could confirm that these things didn''t change much from one world to another. However, if they were similar in different societies in her homeworld, why would they change here? Almost always, there were the ordinary people and the leadership. Aira was finally let off the stretcher, but quite prudently, her hands and feet remained bound. The report of the leader of the reconnaissance party didn''t take long. He pointed at Aira and the green-haired woman several times during his speech. The woman wasn''t requested to give a report, though. But Aira could swear she even heard some familiar words. At least one of them was repeated multiple times during her capture, the march, and now, in front of these distinguished men. And while it didn''t help her to understand the whole meaning of the discussion, it made her a bit more optimistic. She was already learning something. Skepticism, interest, outrage, indifference¡ªAira could create illustrations for an article about emotions by drawing the faces of the people she saw in front of her. But one of them was more prominent than the others. An older man with a stern jawline and piercing eyes stepped forward and cleared his throat before delivering a short speech. Most of the others nodded in agreement as he spoke, their expressions softening with understanding. There seemed to be a consensus. But when Aira thought the decision was made, another person¡ªa younger man with a fiery gaze¡ªstormed forward, showing obvious disdain for her presence. He paced and stomped, pointing his finger in Aira''s direction. He even passionately addressed her armed captors. However, while some of the men surrounding Aira grunted as if agreeing with some points and showed concern, the speech didn''t seem to affect the council members. Ultimately, even that agitated speaker had to bow to the majority''s decision. Despite his visible displeasure. All Aira could do was feel lucky he wasn''t the only person deciding her fate. *** The appearance of the mysterious person in the town kindled a flurry of intrigues and debates all over the settlement. On all levels. From people gossiping at the market, to the highest levels of top decision-makers. But Aira wasn''t aware of any of this. Besides that heated interaction during the Council, she only experienced short interactions with the guards who passed her meals, water, and herbal tea in the upcoming hours and days. She was quartered in a different part of the same building where she met the Council. Compared to her previous lodging in the forest, it was almost like a palace. And anyway, she didn''t need much at the moment. There was something, though, that disturbed her during the first days with humans. They served her with food as she would expect the hosts to serve their guests. She couldn''t complain. And initially, her brain told her that she had to be quite hungry after a whole day and night of fasting. However, now that she recalled her previous hours, she realized that she never really wanted to eat or drink, not for the shortest moment. It was more like a consequence of a habit she had for decades. Now, in her quarters at the town hall, she accepted everything they gave her. But she didn''t feel much need for sustenance. It seemed that her body''s demand for that source of energy had decreased drastically. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. During their hike, her captors chewed on snacks and drank water from their flasks. Their habits were just what she expected them to be from her experience of past marches and hikes. The green-haired woman even offered to share some food with her, to the consternation of her ranger buddies. And Aira, not wanting to antagonize her captors, accepted it. However, it felt like she was stuffing herself, not really needing anything. She had to add this observation to the constantly expanding list of things she had to explore about herself. So many things have changed for Aira in the blink of an eye. It was overwhelming, even without having to deal with eating issues. But here she was, adding one more problem to the long roster of things she didn''t know how to resolve. Magic, food, sleep, language, humans, other beings of this world, and her differences from any of them... What else? She expected to expand it even more in the upcoming days. And, yes, one more thing. Aira finally got an answer to what had been bothering her since the moment she passed the town gates. Among the other amenities she had in her room, there was a mirror. She could find many changes in the constitution of her body. But that wasn''t new to her¡ªshe had checked herself in the first minutes after appearing in this world. What unnerved her quite a bit when she first saw her reflection were her eyes. Previously, they had a green color. They retained that shadow even now. However, that wasn''t their most striking property anymore. Aira''s eyes now had an ethereal glow to them. They shimmered and constantly changed their color from green to blue and back. The light they emitted wasn''t too bright. But still, it wasn''t something one would typically expect from a human. *** Despite all the changes in her, Aira had more important goals for the near future. A long and arduous process of mutual study began. A cautious dance of curiosity and mistrust. For all townspeople, the arrival of an undead was an excellent opportunity to debate and spread gossip. The ordinary people saw her brought on the stretcher towards the town hall. And there was no denying the person was a captured enemy, an undead beast. Definitely not an injured ranger. Aira''s eyes glistened with unnatural light, a clear sign of her inhumanity. But what was the purpose of keeping her alive and bringing her here was anyone''s guess. Some people were more knowledgeable in the local politics and the decisions made by the Elders. Thus, among the rangers, there was a different debate. They talked about the balance of tradition and the rule of law. For centuries, the first and the only thing one should have done after encountering an undead was to kill it. And definitely not bring it home, the place that should be protected at all costs. But when Elder Jorin became the Council''s leader, these rules changed. For reasons only he and his fellow councilmen knew, he demanded and made most of the other Elders agree that an attempt at communication should be made. To what ends? That was above the pay grade of any of the rangers, except maybe for Garrick, who was promoted to the level of Elder. Among the members of the Council, a different discussion took place. Garrick was reprimanded for his outburst in front of the rangers and the undead captive. It was unbecoming of an Elder to air their dirty linen in public. These things had to be discussed privately, and only the joint decisions were to be announced to everyone. Especially in such a peculiar situation. They all had to stand united in the eyes of the people. And while Jorin''s project was very experimental and still may prove to be a dangerous mistake, it may also bring many benefits to the people of Mountain View. And they had high hopes after Lila''s report. She stated that it was undeniable that the undead captive tried to communicate with the rangers. If it wasn''t wild enough, there was the fact that the undead was resting near a fire. And most of the Elders were persuaded that it was the right decision to wait and watch. To try to communicate with the creature. The main problem in dealing with the undead was that not much research has been done in the previous decades and centuries. One of the reasons for that was widespread superstition. But also, there were the dangers posed by the powers some of these creatures demonstrated. In the end, the wars of the previous centuries were devastating not only for the enemies of humanity. These abilities were mysterious, and it was hard to distinguish legends from truth. But that was another goal Jorin pursued through his experiment. Still, the humans couldn''t be sure of anything, including the level of consciousness of a newly transitioned undead they had in their possession now. And they had no doubt it had transitioned not too long ago. But they could watch. And try to communicate. All of them, including Garrick. At least while it seemed to be safe. That approach proved beneficial right from the first day. Some of their old assumptions seemed to be wrong. For example, this undead accepted food and ate everything they gave it despite the widespread belief that these beings didn''t need any sustenance at all. Jorin was silently congratulating himself for insisting on treating the captive the same way they would treat a human. It was a risky move that antagonized some of the other Elders. And almost lost him the crucial vote. But in the end, his motion was adopted, and there they were, getting answers to some questions that led to even more mysteries. Was it some sort of deception on the undead''s behalf? Or a sign of change in the undead community? Did they even have a community? Or was the initial information the Council possessed wrong? But if that was true, it probably wasn''t their only misconception about their foes. How the undead were even able to survive without any food was another question humans were never able to answer. Finally, the Council had a chance to get some invaluable answers. None of this drama has reached Aira, however. She mainly was left alone and allowed to get accustomed to her captivity, lowered stats, and absent magic. Even if somebody wanted to fill her in, she wouldn''t understand a word. *** The following morning, Aira started a new daily routine. She needed to ramp up her physical training. Her body had to be improved if she wanted to have at least some chance to survive. But not only that. Despite all the signs, she hasn''t given up hope of breaking through the wall that separated her from magic. If it was at all possible. So, she created a new regimen that weaved meditation and physical training together. The hardest part was not to despair every time she sensed that void at the end. But at least she was getting more acquainted with her new base stats. That wasn''t the only thing she was doing, though. In the days that followed, her captors tried various methods of communication. The rangers and even some Elders tried talking to her and exchanging notes. They brought books and scrolls, hoping Aira could read them. It was as if they expected her to understand them. And humans were quite disappointed when they realized it wasn''t the case. But there was not enough information there to even begin learning the language. Even with her skills and battlemage''s habit of constant learning, there just wasn''t enough data. Everything changed when she discovered the miracle of illustrated children''s books. For Aira, this wasn''t even an option she considered. Illuminated manuscripts were some of her world''s most expensive and elaborate books. With just a few illustrations that often didn''t correspond to the texts. Not something made for kids. But that''s what she got now: pages with single words paired with images as if intentionally created for her circumstance. To help a person to learn the language. Finally, Aira was able to read simple texts. And while she was still struggling with movement, it seemed that her intelligence stat wasn''t debuffed as drastically during her transition as her agility. So, she spent every available moment learning new words and concepts. Unfortunately, what was not up to the task was her manual dexterity. That other consequence of her lowered agility proved critical when she tried writing simple texts. Even short notes with replies to her hosts were a chore that demanded a lot of time and effort. Her hands just wouldn''t work with any small instruments as well as before. Chapter 6. A New Connection Every few days, Aira was brought in front of the Council. Now she knew it was the official name of this governing body. And these men were called Elders. They weren''t necessarily old people but represented different aspects of the town''s life: artisans, traders, farmers, and hunters. It was apparent that she was a hot topic for them. Their passions rising more and more with each time. But it was still hard for Aira to decipher what they told each other. Learning the written language was one thing, but knowing how it was represented vocally was a whole different thing. Aira needed even more practice, and studying alone didn''t give her enough opportunity. During these meetings, they tried to address her as well. Still, without any knowledge of their spoken language, she couldn''t decipher what they wanted of her. The only thing she could do was to scribble simple notes in advance and pass them to the Elders. Each time, it took her hours to write just a few words. But the effort paid off each time as it made the councilmen happy. Which probably meant that she was safe. At least for now. But these humans... It seemed they wanted to get something from her, and she wasn''t progressing fast enough to appease them. What was even worse, she probably didn''t have what they needed. There was that confusion with the other undead of this world. But she never met them. The only solution was to up her game. Make them believe she could give them something. And a familiar face during one of these meetings was something that brought her hope. It was the same green-haired ranger she remembered from her first days in this world. The woman approached the long table behind which the Elders were seated and had a brief discussion with them. She demonstrated a dark board and was allowed to approach Aira. Then, she took a piece of chalk and wrote a few words on the slateboard: "Hello, my name is Lila. What is your name? Do you want to try communicating this way? Would it be easier for you?" *** Even if the Elders had their own agenda, Aira was grateful for their effort and time spent figuring out what tools would improve the learning process the most. She needed that to survive. And that was more important than any hidden intentions these humans had. Still, she understood their wariness and impatience. She had to give them at least something. Aira needed to show them she was not a threat and could even be an asset. Hesitantly, she took the slate and chalk with a nod of gratitude. She took a moment to think, recovering the shapes of unfamiliar letters from her memory. Then, Aira carefully wrote a simple greeting. The letters were boxy and not entirely similar to those she saw in the books. Still, they were legible enough for the others to read: "Hello Lila and the Council. I don''t know how to write my name in your language. But I will learn." Lila''s eyes opened wide when she read the message, but her smile was even more telling. The breakthrough was obviously significant. However, Aira''s writing initiated another heated debate among the Elders. They even asked Lila to approach their table and exchanged a few phrases with her. A few moments later, Lila nodded and returned to Aira. She wrote: "If you don''t know our language, where are you from?" "I came from far away," wrote Aira. "You probably don''t know that place." That didn''t seem to make the Elders any more content with her answers and sparked another round of debate. And while they continued the discussion, Aira was abruptly dismissed and led back to her quarters by Lila. Something changed in the attitude toward Aira after that session. Now, she met with Lila every day. The green-haired woman spent the whole mornings at the prisoner''s quarters, helping her to learn the language. And if that wasn''t enough, she sometimes returned to continue their studies in the evening. This woman was becoming Aira''s personal guide in this world. It wasn''t only reading anymore, but also writing and speaking. Or, in Aira''s case, listening, as she couldn''t reply. The process soon became another routine Aira added to her daily order. Aira would show Lila a word in a book or write it on the slateboard, and Lila pronounced it for Aira to memorize. Soon, she even knew how to spell her own name. "Thank you, Lila," she wrote with the same boxy script. "My name is Aira." *** As she could understand now at least something of what people around her talked about, Aira used every opportunity to listen. She caught some town gossip, random discussions, and even guards discussing politics. But there was one word she often heard used along with her name. And only rarely on other occasions. People made faces when they pronounced that word. They even made warding gestures as if to charm away demons or spirits. That word wasn''t good news. But now it was attached to Aira. When she mentioned it, Lila looked embarrassed for a moment. As if it was some sort of taboo. She stood up and went to the window as if to take in the view of her hometown. "By the Elders¡¯ breath, I see why you''d be interested in it. How can I explain that? This word is used to describe the non-living beings," she said. She took control of her expression promptly. "They are what became of some of the humans during the fall of our civilization many centuries ago." "And what does it have to do with me?" wrote Aira. Lila turned abruptly to face Aira. "But why?" she said, utterly flabbergasted. "What?... But you are one of them! Aren''t you?" "Just recently, I was a human," wrote Aira. "I don''t know what I am now." "As far as we know," said Lila, "that''s exactly how it usually happens. One day you are a human, next, you have turned into an undead. Nobody knows why and when this change occurs. But it¡¯s been this way since the Fall, something that¡¯s kept us all skittish as a field hare ever since." After a brief moment, she continued. "And that''s the reason we have the patrols, to search for these new undead. Just like you. You were lucky, you know. Just a few years back, they''d have shot you on sight. Shadowfooted, no questions asked." "Thanks," Aira wrote on the board. "I truly feel lucky." "You know," said Lila. "That''s one of the things the Elders want to learn from you. More about your people. We never had an opportunity to talk to an undead before. Maybe that could even change the relationships between our people, what do you think?" "Wish I could help," wrote Aira. "But it''s hard to tell much by writing crooked letters on a board." "I''ll talk to Elder Jorin, the leader of the Council," said Lila. "This was already a major breakthrough. Maybe he has more ideas." *** The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Time went by. When you are busy, you never notice its passing. And that was how it was for Aira. She immersed herself in meditation, training, and, of course, her studies. Still, even with Lila''s encouragement, Aira didn''t feel her progress was good enough. Frustration mounted on both sides. Aira was angry about her changed constitution, which wouldn''t allow her to write properly. The loss of speech frustrated her even more than she expected. And there were so many other things that were easy and habitual for her just a few weeks ago but now were a struggle. What made the situation even more dodgy was that the Elders also had their own complaints. Though not yet dominant, the angry voices among the Council members cast a shadow over all her interactions. It seemed that this secret wasn''t kept really well. She could even see the suspicion in the eyes of some of the rangers. Now, it wasn''t only in muttered "undead" or protective gestures. Their hands twitched towards their weapons when she passed them in the Town Hall corridors. Even worse was that the people higher on the command chain weren''t much different. Not all of them took measures to silence the more aggressive of their subordinates with a firm look or a sharp word. It was the first time she was that much devoted to studying since she was a young mage, at the early stages of her path. And one of the reasons was that Aira felt her future and maybe even her life depended on the results of her learning the language of these people. Determined to prove her worth and humanity¡ªor what remained of it¡ªAira redoubled her efforts to communicate better. She pored over the texts Lila brought her, struggling to grasp the nuances of the language. Every small breakthrough felt like a triumph, a step closer to bridging the gap between her, the rangers, and the Elders. But all of that seemed in vain, not enough. At the same time, she seemed unable to give answers that satisfied her hosts anymore. They wanted to know about her transformation and other undead. But she couldn''t help them on both accounts. All she knew about them was that she had learned from Lila. *** If it wasn''t enough that many of the Elders weren''t entirely sure that Jorin''s experiments were safe for the settlement, there was a deeper divide in their ranks. While some of them followed their moderate leader, a growing group of people sided with Garrick, the ex-ranger. For the members of the moderate party, the main issue was that Aira wasn''t giving up valuable information fast enough. For the others, her mere presence in Mountain View was unacceptable. Of course, they''d be happy to gain intel about the undead. In the end, it was a safety issue for all humans. But they were the ones in favor of using the more intensive methods of interrogation. Another session of the Council was buzzing with debates, this time without any outsiders. Garrick had the stand and wasn''t keeping his opinion private. "We should not be wasting time and resources on this creature," he said. "This thing is dangerous and could be leading us into a trap. What''s even worse, we all know that they start to show symptoms a few weeks after they are turned. We are probably reaching that moment, and if we don''t get all the answers now, we put the whole town at risk." Jorin, however, replied with measured calm. "We won''t resort to violence unless absolutely necessary, Garrick. This... being has shown no aggression and has demonstrated intelligence. We must understand better it before we make any rash decisions." "You know," said Garrick," There are more efficient methods of getting information from a prisoner. Just give me a sign, and I''ll bring my guys. It wouldn''t matter if it can''t speak. We''ll get everything we need out of it." "Thank you, Garrick," said Jorin. "We remember your offer. But we''ll continue with the approach approved by the Council for now. And maybe even give our guest a bit more freedom. You may sit. Let''s discuss the next item on the agenda." *** It was the first day Aira was allowed to take short walks outside the town hall. Why the Council changed the conditions of her imprisonment wasn''t explained to her; she was only notified that the decision was made. The only condition was for her to be accompanied by a ranger at any moment. With all the tension that spread around Aira, she wasn''t surprised that only Lila volunteered for that duty. And if she wasn''t available, Aira had to stay in her quarters. The reasoning for that permission was eluding Aira. She was getting mixed signals and was sure it wasn''t intended just to make her happier. Even if it was a great pleasure to add something else to her daily routine. Did the Council think she had to show herself to the townsfolk to ease them into accepting her? And how did Garrick agree to that decision? He was violently against Aira from the very beginning. There was no logic behind that ruling. Whatever the plan of the Elders was, the town''s people reacted to Aira''s appearance with a cautious interest. She still would hear some muttered words. Sometimes quite angry and obscene. Was that the reason for Garrick to agree, to antagonize Aira and other members of the Council with the rest of the townsfolk? As the two women walked along the town''s streets, Aira couldn''t stop searching for at least some signs of magic. The settlement bustled with activity. People hurried back and forth, fulfilling their mundane tasks. Aira observed their constant movement, her sharp mind taking in and cataloging every detail of this new world. Much of it was surprisingly similar to what she was expecting to see in any town of her old world. With only one exception... Even though she no longer had access to her arcane powers, Aira was confident she''d recognize the signs if other people used spells or magical skills here. She should be able to notice telltale signs. Still, she wasn''t finding any of that: no spells or enchantments were cast, no wands or potions in sight. Nothing. Still, she found some enjoyment in exploring the town''s streets. It was much better than to be locked in four walls. And after one of these walks, Lila brought Aira back to her quarters only to see Elder Jorin awaiting them in the room. "Elder Jorin," said Lila. "Good evening. Would you like me to leave?" "I see that you spend a lot of time together," he said. "I hope it gives some results and brings us closer to our goals. Right Lila?" "We do our best, Elder Jorin," said Lila. "You may go for now," said the Elder. "I have a few things to discuss with our guest." After Lila left, he continued. "It wouldn''t be wise for us to allow Lila to forget her duty as a ranger. She can''t spend so much time with you and she still needs to go on patrols." Aira looked at Jorin questioningly, not sure where he was leading. "Don''t worry," he said. "We wound''t keep two of you separated completely. She has a good influence on your studies. She may even be the last reason other Elders haven''t changed their attitude towards you. At least the ones that may change it. But for now, I have another solution. And it was sort of inspired by your friend." He placed an object on the table in front of Aira. It was some sort of a plague or tablet, metallic on one side and black on the other. Jorin touched it, and its surface lit up with images and texts. "What kind of magic is that?!" thought Aira, recoiling, a rumbling growl involuntarily escaping her mouth. "This," Jorin said slowly, not surprised by her reaction, "is called a tablet. It''s a piece of ancient tech. A gadget. It is a very expensive and cherished item. They are extremely rare and other council members are not happy with me even considering giving this device to you. Can you understand that?" Aira took the tablet cautiously, examining it from all angles. Its top surface displayed a series of symbols and images reacted to her touch. She tapped one of them, and everything changed, revealing different patterns. It was unlike anything she had ever seen, yet the logic behind its operation felt strangely intuitive. She wouldn''t doubt its magical nature if she saw a similar artifact in her world. But here, she wasn''t sure. And her powers were still silent, not helping to figure it out. Aira''s train of thought was disrupted when she sensed the faintest jolt from the device. Startled, she eased her grasp momentarily, allowing the tablet to slip out of her hands. Seeing that, Jorin almost jumped. He stretched his hands forward with the agility Aira could only hope for, trying to catch it. "Please..." said Jorin. "Be careful. It is precious." Aira nodded, showing her understanding. The Elder''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, and he picked up the tablet once again, demonstrating to her how to access the information stored within. How to write on it, or even make it talk. But the feeble sensation Aira had just moments ago passed as soon as she stopped touching the device as if it never happened. With visible hesitation, Jorin cautiously returned the device to Aira: "The others are getting restless," he said. "We need to talk, and you need to give us at least something. We need to know more about the undead and their abilities. Otherwise, I won''t be able to hold them back for too long. I know that you are smart. And I know that your fellow undead are quite intelligent as well. We need to find a way to work with them." Aira nodded, but her thoughts were far away. She was trying to figure out that strange sensation she had while holding the gadget. The only thing she could focus on was getting the gadget in her hands again. Chapter 7. Shift in Power Aira needed to concentrate. Before she lost the feeling of it, she had to focus on that fleeting sensation. And there was a perfect tool for that. Still, she spent a few moments after Jorin left the room before she could move. It couldn''t be... For months, she was looking for any signs of magic. And then, she found it in this piece of craftsmanship... technology of the olden times? How did they get access to the arcane? She cleared her mind and started working through her standard routine. Aira needed her mind to be as sharp and sensitive as possible. The trauma caused by the loss of her magical powers still loomed over her. The void that was left in place of her mana pool was scaring her. So, that''s where she directed her mind. When something is so habitual to you, it may be hard to figure out what you have to do to experience it. You just see, taste, sense, or... do magic. One just scoops that so ordinary and so very special energy from their mana pool and forms it into something. Aira dove directly into that void, confronting her fears. "Energy..." Aira came out of her trance. Hours passed, but she felt better than any moment during the more than a month she spent in this town. She was wholly rested despite being awake throughout the night. "Something that I felt before..." However, Aira didn''t have a chance to explore it further as Lila stormed into her room. "Hey! Good morning!" she exclaimed, almost jumping because of her excitement. "It''s unbelievable that Elder Jorin entrusted this device to you! They are such rare and powerful objects! It seems that he has great hopes in you!" Aira spent the whole night practicing with the device. Both by using it and meditating with it, trying to find a deeper connection. But she wasn''t able to regain the sensation that startled her while Jorin was with her in the room. As if responding to Lila''s excitement, she carefully cradled the tablet in her hands, feeling its weight and smooth surface beneath her fingertips. Trying to recall that strange energy jolt. As she prepared to turn the device on, a sensation that had already become familiar washed over her. It was like reuniting with an old friend after a long separation. Aira''s meditation routine on the previous evening reminded her of something profound. Something that had always been present in her life. It was as constant as the air she breathed. When she was transferred to this world, she lost that feeling. But it was so hard to pinpoint what exactly it was until the previous evening. Then, it shone again like a single ray of light in a dark room. The kind of light that gives you hope, even when you can''t explore it fully yet. A crackling energy filled the air around it as the device returned to life. It was as if a spark of magic had burst from within, though Aira believed that not to be possible. There shouldn''t be any magic in this world. She focused intently, willing the connection between her mind and the device to get stronger. However, for all the power hidden inside the gadget, its surface showed only a jumbled mess of symbols and distorted images. With a deep sigh, Aira showed it to Lila. "Elder¡¯s beard!" exclaimed Lila. "Did you break it?" But as soon as she took hold of it, everything snapped into place. Once again, the surface showed the standard texts and images. With a curious look, Lila handed the gadget back to Aira. All the letters on the screen shifted and transformed once again. The device acted like a living being, responding to their touch. And it seemed to favor Lila and dislike Aira. Lila was both excited and worried: "Can you... Do you influence it in some way? You know I''ll have to report that, right? That''s exactly what the Elders were looking for. They may finally give you some slack and stop arguing about your future!" Aira grabbed her slateboard and wrote: "Please don''t. Give me a couple of days to experiment with it." "Alright," answered Lila with hesitation. "But not more than a couple of days. I have my duties and responsibilities." With that, they tried to make the gadget work in Aira''s hands, but nothing seemed to help. Even another round of meditation wasn''t affecting the distortion. And after several futile attempts, the women returned to their routine lessons with books and the slateboard. *** Aira hid her excitement well while Lila was with her. But as soon as the ranger left, Aira dove into her meditation routine again. The need to figure out the power behind the device was intoxicating. Even more than what she experienced during her meeting with Jorin. Now, she only had to sharpen her senses and focus on that feeble power she felt emanating from the device. She could almost grasp that fleeting connection, but it remained out of her reach. Whenever her focus wavered or she became distracted, the sensation diminished momentarily and faded away. Minutes and hours passed, and exhaustion overtook Aira. But before abandoning her experiments for the day, she made the final push. Finally, she sensed a shift in the energy around her and around the device. And it brought profound changes. Changes within herself. Once again, like in her previous life, her body felt invigorated and alive, pulsing with arcane powers. It was almost like something within demanded her to jump and test her recovered abilities. After weeks of feeling sluggish and unresponsive, this vitality surge was astounding to her. Aira opened her eyes and looked at the tablet. ========== System Loading... ========== "Damn!..." Aira growled, not hiding how happy she was. "I did it!" she thought." There is a System in this world! Now, let''s see what I¡¯ve got." ========== Character Status and Skill Overview ========== The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Name: Aira Race: Undead Class: Necrokinetic Enforcer Level: 100 "Oh, well, at least I got my hundredth level," she thought." And it seems that these humans were right about that undead thing, though. The System confirms it." It took Aira a moment to register that the door to her room snapped open, so much focused on the device and regained access to the System she was. Before she could react, several men burst in, one forcefully kicking the gadget away from her. A sharp jolt of surprise and fear surged through her body as two other men quickly grabbed and restrained her, binding her with ropes. Without the device in her hands, she momentarily lost all the boosts to her stats that energized her so intensely mere moments ago. Once again, she was slow and sluggish, not able to rebuff the assault in time. Somehow, the loss of powers was even more devastating now than the first time, right after she came to her senses on her first day in this new world. "Don''t move," one of the men ordered, his voice cold and commanding. She tried to speak, to ask what was happening. However, the sounds that emerged were still the same guttural growls, unintelligible to the humans. She was frantically trying to figure out what was happening. Did Lila tell the Elders about the glitching tablet? Aira felt angry, betrayed, and sad that the only person in this town who seemed to really care about her would want to hurt her. And what about all these rangers? The first thing they did was kick the gadget out of her hands. Were they here to deny Aira access to any similar devices? Or was it something else? The men grabbed her roughly. They smelled of exertion and were breathing heavily. Their strong arms pulled her out of the room into the chaos outside. At least, at the last moment, she stole a glance at the device''s surface and saw that it wasn''t showing anything on its screen. They wouldn''t be able to learn her secret. The night was filled with the sounds of fighting¡ªshouts, screams, metallic clang of blades, and even occasional bangs from the long-range weapons these humans reserved for most critical fights. Aira could see fires blazing in several parts of the settlement through the open windows. They cast a flickering, hellish glow over the chaotic scene. But one thing was settled. She wasn''t the only target of the attack. Maybe it wasn''t about her and the gadget after all? Aira was led through the winding corridors of the building by the rangers. Everywhere, she saw signs of violence, with doors shattered, windows broken, and documents littering the floors. The rangers held her tight, but still, her feet slipped on the floors covered with blood. The town hall was as much a scene of mayhem as the settlement that surrounded it. Finally, they reached their destination¡ªthe Council Hall. Against all odds, Aira hoped to see the panel of Elders gathered there, but of course, that wasn''t what awaited her there. A single figure stood ominously in the center, his presence commanding the space with an air of authority and discontent. Garrick. "Secure her over there," he ordered, his voice hard and full of hatred. The men obeyed and tied Aira to a heavy wooden chair, one of the remnants of the Council of Elders. They positioned it directly in front of their leader. And as soon as Aira was seated and tied down, they stepped back, forming a loose perimeter around the room. Garrick looked at her with a mixture of contempt and frustration. He began to pace slowly, his eyes never leaving her. "You must be wondering what''s happening," he said. And his voice was filled with bitterness as if he regretted that he was pushed to take measures that were so drastic. "You see, I have grown tired of the spineless Elders. Their indecision. Their reluctance to take necessary measures¡ªit''s been infuriating. You can''t even imagine how long I had to endure that!" Aira''s eyes followed Garrick as he paced, her mind trying to piece together his intentions. He stopped walking and stood in front of the long council table. Garrick punched it angrily with his giant fist, and turned to face Aira, his expression darkening even more. "This game they decided to play with you, undead filth, it was the final nail in the coffin of my patience. They wanted to study you, to use you in their political games. But an undead can be useful only when it''s destroyed. A beast, obviously intelligent, capable of lighting a fire and reading a book. That''s pure insanity! Yet they wanted to ''understand'' you. Weak. Foolish." He spat the words out, his anger evident. He leaned closer, his eyes narrowing. "I needed to take control into my own hands. This town requires a strong leader. Someone who isn''t afraid to make difficult decisions. The other Elders are too soft, too afraid of change. But not me. I see the bigger picture." Aira''s heart sank as she realized the full extent of the situation. Indeed, this wasn''t just an attack on her but a coup. Garrick was orchestrating a revolt, using her appearance in the town as a catalyst to seize power. Was it the reason he allowed her to go out and walk along the streets of the town? She growled in frustration. Garrick looked at her, grinned, and continued his monologue, his voice rising with fervor. "Exactly, you are just a beast. These people need direction, and I will provide it. The rangers, the Elders, all will fall in line or be removed. But first, I need to get rid of you." He smiled. "A smart undead can''t be a good sign." He turned to his rangers. "Take her away, put her in a cell and chain her. We''ll deal with her in the morning." Aira''s senses were overwhelmed as she was dragged to a new place¡ªprison. Her head was spinning after Garrick''s angry outburst, and the weight of steel chains around her wrists and ankles made it hard for her to focus on anything else. Once again, she had to rough it with lowered base stats. Her guards shoved Aira into a cell, attached the shackles to the wall, and slammed the door shut. She was left in darkness. The only source of light a small barred window, which didn''t help much as it was already the early hours of the night. She could hear the distant sounds of other prisoners groaning and crying out in pain, adding to her already heightened state of anxiety. Who were they? Anyone she knew? Leaning against the cold, damp stone wall, Aira took a few deep breaths in an attempt to calm herself. Panic threatened to consume her, but she knew that keeping a clear mind was the only thing that could allow her to escape this dire situation. But as she tried to formulate a plan, she couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that time was running out for her. Now, when she knew the System existed in this world, there had to be a way to have a stable connection with it. She just needed to find it before it was too late. *** The night passed in a haze of fear and uncertainty. Aira''s thoughts drifted to Lila and the other rangers she suspected to be in the more moderate camp. Had they survived the attack? Would anyone come to her aid? Would they even want to help an undead? And was Lila among the people who plotted against her? She pushed these questions aside, focusing on the immediate threat. All that wouldn''t matter if she didn''t restore her powers. And despite all her efforts, she couldn''t recover that connection she felt with her tablet. It seemed that the physical contact was a pre-requisite. But where would she be able to find a gadget, let alone Jorin''s tablet? As the first morning light broke through the narrow window of Aira''s cell, the heavy wooden door creaked open, and several rangers barged in. They yanked Aira offhandedly to her feet and marched her out into the murky light of the early morning. The settlement was eerily quiet. It looked almost abandoned and dead after the last evening''s commotion or just compared to its usual bustling energy. The reason became apparent when Aira was brought to the central square. Several large wooden stakes had been erected there. Surrounding them was a makeshift platform, hastily put together with rough-hewn planks. And the rest of the space was filled with what seemed like the whole population of the town. The air was thick with the acrid smell of sweat, morning breath, smoke and burning wood, but the latter wasn''t coming from the place of execution¡ªthe whole town seemed enveloped in it. Aira''s heart pounded as she was dragged towards one of the stakes. Her feet stumbled over uneven ground and the steps leading to the platform. She wasn''t the first one to be brought there; several men had already been tied to the other posts. Aira looked around the square, searching for any familiar faces. Maybe Lila was there? But all she saw were grim expressions and averted gazes. As if nobody wanted to acknowledge what was about to happen. Chapter 8. Burn Them All Down! Garrick stood on the platform, his presence commanding and unyielding. He was slowly shifting his gaze, absorbing every detail: scared townspeople herded to witness the morning events, nervous and haggard prisoners, the whole scene of the devastation of the settlement, with some of the houses burned down and others having their doors kicked in. His confidence was supported not only by his own status as an Elder and now the sole possessor of power in this town but also by the presence of his private army. His cronies, rangers, and even street ruffians held the perimeter of the square and served as his bodyguards. They wouldn''t allow dissent and ensure no one left before the punishment was delivered. The usurper made an effort to look imposing. He donned his best clothes, not your average ranger''s attire. In his hands, Aira noticed the same tablet gadget she had used just a few hours before. Everyone here knew the immense value of that kind of artifact. The device emitted a faint glow in the dim morning light. As Aira was led to the platform and tied to the post, she saw the other captives standing nearby. It was hard to recognize them in their current state, beaten and with their clothes torn and covered in mud. But one of them was Jorin, the same kind elder who had done everything he could to forge a dialogue with her. So, it seemed that Garrick wasn''t hurrying to return the gadget to its owner. The other people tied near her were Jorin''s and Garrick''s old colleagues. Their faces were bruised and weary, but their eyes showed defiance. After enjoying the scene of devastation for a bit longer, Garrick raised his hands, calling for silence. Murmurs in the crowd died, and all eyes turned to him. When he began to speak, his voice resonated with authority and fervor. And to sound more authoritative, he read his message from the tablet. "People of Mountain View," he began, his tone solemn. "We stand at a crossroads. For too long, we have lived in fear. We were governed by indecision and weakness. No more. Today marks the beginning of a new era. One of order and unwavering strength." He gestured towards Aira and the elders. "These individuals represent the old ways. They brought us nothing but chaos and vulnerability. Fraternizing with the undead, our mortal enemies, is the gravest of sins. You all know what the tradition demands of us. And the kind of behavior they demonstrated is nothing but a threat to our very existence." Aira''s heart sank as she saw people in the crowd nodding in agreement, their expressions grim and resigned. It was a reflection of an old conflict between the laws enforced by the Elders and the traditional ways of the people. Even with the most progressive leaders, change came slowly, if it came at all. Aira''s eyes burned with anger and frustration as she listened to Garrick''s distorted worldview. She strained against her bonds, but the ropes held fast. The crowd hung onto every Garrick''s word. Their faces reflecting a mix of fear, uncertainty, and blind devotion. Garrick continued, his voice rising with conviction. "From this day forward, we will stand united," he said. "We will not tolerate dissent or weakness. Anyone caught consorting with the enemy will face the same fate as these traitors." He stepped closer to Aira. "This creature," he spat, "is an abomination. It pretends to be harmless, almost a friend, an ally. It promises to bring peace and cooperation with the undead. You saw it walking along the streets of our town because the Elders thought it will make you to get used to its presence. But make no mistake¡ªit is a monster. And we will purge it from our midst." The crowd stirred, a spark of rage and fear reflected in their eyes. Garrick was charging them with the energy of hatred. Now they were sure that the Elders were reckless and endangered their lives! Finally, they had an enemy they could punish. What was even better was that the enemy was tied securely before them. Aira saw a few familiar faces¡ªrangers she had come to know, town hall laborers, and street vendors. However, they either looked away or showed expressions of doubt or even hatred. In any case, expecting any of them to help her would be stupid. She caught Lila''s gaze for a brief moment, a silent exchange of desperation and resolve. But when her only human friend shifted her hand to wave back, Aira shook her head to warn her not to do anything stupid. Garrick turned his attention back to the villagers, his arms stretched out. "Let this be a warning to all. We will not allow our settlement to fall into chaos. We will remain vigilant and strong. Together, we will survive and teach the undead a lesson." "The tradition has to be upheld!" he roared. "Tradition!" echoed the crowd. Garrick stepped back, signaling to his men. They moved forward, carrying torches lit with bright, crackling flames. The heat from the torches reached Aira even from this distance, and she felt a cold dread settle in her bones. As the men approached the stakes, Garrick addressed the crowd again, holding the tablet proud for emphasis. "These elders," he declared, "have betrayed us by fraternizing with an undead. They are the enemies of the settlement. They are the enemies of the humanity and will be punished accordingly." The Elders, Jorin among them, lifted their heads proudly, refusing to show fear. Aira admired their bravery even as fear threatened to overwhelm her. She closed her eyes, drawing on every ounce of strength she had left. This could not be the end. She refused to believe it. Somewhere within her, the spirit of the battlemage remained, waiting for the right moment to rise again. Somewhere within, there still was magic. She opened her eyes, fixing Garrick with a defiant stare. If this was her fate, she would face it with courage. The executioners moved with grim efficiency, first starting fires at the feet of the elders. Wood, soaked with oil, ignited swiftly. It began slowly, licking their legs but inevitably raising higher and higher. The first man started moaning, not able to resist the pain. And soon, most of the Elders screamed, their cries of agony piercing the morning air. Their bodies convulsed in pain as the flames climbed higher, the acrid smell of burning flesh and smoke filling the square. During the first moments of the horrifying scene, the crowd shied away as if shrinking. But it didn''t take long before people started moving closer to the pyre, attracted to it like moths. A murmur spread over the square, execution becoming a mystical ritual. Aira tensed, her own terror multiplied by the expectant mood of the crowd and mixed with a profound sense of helplessness. Throughout her career as an adventurer and a mage, she couldn''t remember being cornered so thoroughly. Garrick shouted over the crowd''s cries: "We all know the undead have their ways of communication. Let the death of this abomination be a signal to the others! Let it share its experience with the other undead if it can. Let this be its last message, the last cry before it dies!" The crowd cheered again, now consumed in an almost magical trance. A stray memory came to Aira of her recent encounter at the end of her dungeon run. In some bizarre way, it reminded her of that dark ritual that launched her on this odd journey. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Fighting a wave of emotions, Aira focused on a ritual of her own. There was no other way she would distract herself from the cries of the people who, just a few days ago, tried to help her. Taking a deep breath didn''t help her center herself, as her lungs momentarily were filled with burned air, only reminding her of her ordeal. So, she closed her eyes to explore her other senses. Meditation was the weirdest thing to do in the circumstance, but she didn''t have any other refuge for her body and her soul. She went through all the usual stages, finding the habitual rhythm she was so used to. And then, when she got to the last step, the world shifted around her. A powerful movement, unlike anything she had experienced before, yet similar to her old magic in some fundamental ways. It wasn''t mana or any other arcane medium she''d been familiar with. But there was something out there, waiting to respond to her. Waiting for her to reach out. Aira snapped out of the reverie when someone slapped her across her face. Garrick shouted at her, his face red and contorted: "Look around you, undead abomination! See the fear in the eyes of your collaborators! That''s the fate of all of your unnatural friends! Watch while you can! Soon it will be your turn to join them!" Contrary to Garrick''s words, Jorin, despite these dire circumstances, was holding on to his composure. His eyes met Aira''s with a look of unspoken defiance and sorrow. Everything he tried to build, including this new connection with the undead, was falling apart. But even he could not withstand the searing pain for long. Soon, Jorin''s screams joined the voices of the other Elders. But his suffering didn''t last for long. Gradually, the screams turned into choked gasps. He and other members of the town council fell silent one by one, fainting from the unbearable pain and thick smoke. Garrick reveled in his newly acquired absolute power. He watched Aira intently, trying to gauge how much of a connection she had with the other Elders. His eyes gleamed with perverse satisfaction when he saw Aira''s horror. He attentively absorbed every emotion that crossed Aira''s face: fear, anger, desperation. It was as if he needed her reactions to boost his belief in the righteousness of his cause. "It''s time to complete the purge," said Garrick. "We punished the colluding Elders, let this be a lesson to all who dare to defy our tradition. But the main source of the rot still remains. What should we do with the undead thing?" "Burn it!" shouted somebody in the crowd. "Cut off its head!" screamed another person. "Flay it first!" said somebody else with a perverse desire. "All of that is good," said Garrick. "I appreciate your input. But it would be only reasonable to put it on the same path as these traitors." "Is it time to burn it?" he asked the crowd? "Yes!" they shouted. "Burn it!" Garrick looked at his cronies, gesturing with his hand. "Burn it!" Several men with torches approached Aira, their faces set in grim determination. After an initial surge of fear, she sensed a spark of defiance. She would not break. She would not give Garrick the satisfaction of seeing her weak. The fire roared to life, licking her feet. Aira gritted her teeth, refusing to cry out. And although the pain wasn''t yet coming, she clearly saw the fire creeping too close to her legs not to cause any damage. Sweat broke on her forehead. She had to focus. To find a way out. And do it right now! Aira searched for any hint of the power she once wielded, the magic that had defined her very being. It wasn''t there. Aira could feel the heat intensifying, the smoke stinging her eyes and filling her throat. She struggled against her bonds, her mind racing, searching for any possible escape. She sorted through all sorts of skills and abilities she had learned and acquired in her past life that might help before remembering that all of them depended on mana in one way or another. Her thoughts were getting increasingly scattered. Disjointed by the panic and the oppressive heat that was rising higher and higher, engulfing her whole body. With the lust push, when it seemed all hope was lost, she felt it¡ªa faint, almost imperceptible pulse of energy within her. It was weak, barely there, but she wasn''t imagining it. Clinging to that spark, she concentrated, willing it to grow, to become something she could use. In her mind''s eye, she returned to that sensation she had before she was slapped by Garrick moments ago. There was something there that could make this world''s image whole for her. Something she should be able to influence and draw power from. Aira had nothing to lose. And even as the heat from the flames intensified, she made an effort not to be distracted. She focused on that tiny pulse of energy. It grew stronger, responding to her desperation and her will to survive. Seeing that as her only hope, Aira poured all she had into the connection with that energy. Shaping and directing it. A surge of power, a raw, untamed force, seemed to flow from deep within her. She felt the fires that burned around her in a completely new way, as manifestations of this world''s energies. Exploring this new sensation further, she found that gadgets on the rangers also responded similarly. Even the humans surrounding her were full of that power. The flames around her flickered, and then the screen of Garrick''s tablet abruptly dimmed as if energy was drained from it. Aira''s vision sharpened, and she could sense the fire''s intensity redirected away. All the energy that was sucked out of the flames surged towards Garrick and his cronies. The effect was instantaneous. The men fell to the ground, their bodies convulsing. Flames around Aira faded almost completely, giving away all their power to the mage. It flowed through her body, partially recovering her wounds and filling her with unexpected force. She was filled to the brim with a strange, invigorating sensation, her old powers returning to her, making her more focused. Barely understanding what was happening, she pulled against the ropes that bound her, the fire-weakened fibers snapping under her enhanced assault. Aira stumbled forward as the bonds fell off. Her empowered legs carried her with newfound agility. Looking around the platform, she fixed her gaze on Garrick. He was still alive. And he was recovering from the initial shock of the attack. Aira leaped towards Garrick, covering the distance from the pyre to where the new leader of Mountain View was lying on the ground in a single jump. She landed amidst the crowd, but these people were too stunned and scared to react. The crackling energy that spread from Aura seemed to hold them in place, a tangible reminder of the strange power this undead wielded. Seeing her approach, Garrick tried to back away, his eyes wide with fear and disbelief. "You... can''t... stop... me..." he hissed, his voice trembling despite his attempt to sound commanding. "This settlement needs order. It needs¡ª" "¡ªit needs a leader, not a tyrant," Aira growled, even if she knew no one would understand her. That her words would be lost on the crowd. Still, the defiance in her tone was unmistakable. Looking again at the gadget in Garrick''s hands, a realization finally came to her. It was so obvious! That spark on the day Jorin came to her. The energy she felt within the devices. The power of the flames. It all clicked in place. She was able to connect to the System by manipulating the energy that powered some of the devices. That was her guide in regaining her magic. That''s why she could read her stats from the tablet that was now in Garrick''s hands. However, that didn''t explain what happened with the other energies that surrounded her moments ago. What made her able to manipulate and direct them in an attack? Promptly, she grabbed the device from Garrick''s hands and checked if he had any other gadgets on him. Her guess was correct; the brute had collected more items from his fellow Elders. She took them all, not bothering to figure out their function. There would be time for that later. But as soon as she had the devices in her hands, she felt the connection with the System that wavered after her initial push, becoming stable once again. Garrick slithered under Aira''s feet, still trying to back away from her. As if that motion could have saved him from her powers. His eyes were filled with panic now. "What are you?" he demanded. And then, gathering all of his last powers, he screamed at the top of his lungs: "Everyone, attack it! Kill it!!!" Aira reacted instinctively, following the same energy paths she had sensed moments before. She sucked the last energy from the dying flames of the pyre and directed it towards Garrick and his cronies, burning them from the inside. The last memory she retained before passing out was the crowd dispersing with loud screams and shouts. With no one willing to help Garrick or even check if he was alive. With that sight before her eyes, Aira dropped unconscious on top of Garrick''s dead body. Chapter 9. Uncertainty She was on duty today, which is why Lila sat on her bunk at the barracks and not at home. Everything she was accustomed to was crumbling around her. Usually, that place brought stability to her life, but not this time. Now, everybody was just running hectically in all directions, not knowing what to do next. The orders they received were quite contradictory, and they couldn''t even figure out the current chain of command. Lila took a long breath and sighed. Questioning everything was her second nature and brought the ire of her superiors more than once on her. However, asking and speaking out her frustrations was, in her opinion, the only reasonable way to make change. Not now, though. Now, she should lay low and just follow orders. Garrick was one of their peers. Sworn to protect the peace and safety of the town. Like any other ranger. He rose to the town council level thanks to his achievements and spectacular service. But also, he always was that person who preferred violence over negotiation. If he thought punching a suspect would give him answers faster than talking, that was precisely what he did. Still, Lila always hoped that his voice on the Council would improve security, not decrease it. An open revolt? Wasn''t that a bit too much? She sat in her quarters in the barracks, trying to analyze everything that happened in the past 48 hours. Lila was almost ready to blame herself for the violent outbreak that was happening right now. At least she felt she may have been an involuntary catalyst of these events. For her, it started with what she still considered a betrayal of her community and maybe humankind as a whole. She knew that undead could be very dangerous, yet she allowed Aira to continue experimenting with the tablet. Was she getting soft just because she saw a person behind those ethereal green and blue eyes? Maybe. But there was something else that pushed her to make that decision. Elder''s beard, she witnessed it herself. Aira had some weird powers. It was so much more than any of them expected from an undead. Of course, they weren''t supposed to know anything. The information was held tight, but people always talked and gossiped. The official version was that the undead were mindless creatures that survived only due to some mysterious ways. They gathered in groups in their cities, but nobody knew what was happening there. Were they organized as a society? Before Lila met Aira, she was sure they, indeed, didn''t have any survival skills. Not to mention mysterious ways to influence gadgets. But all of that seemed to be another lie. Or at least a myth created by humans. She saw how intelligent Aira was. The woman... yes, she would never use the word "it" to talk about her. Aira was smart. She learned their language in just a few weeks! And that was another thing that bugged Lila. Shouldn''t Aira retain at least some memory? She couldn''t have wandered from far away. She had to know the language. Or was it all a pretense to trick the humans? Trick her. The undead definitely kept a lot of information to herself. But what could be her end goal? Just not telling anything to humans didn''t seem like it. Lila''s thoughts returned to that damned tablet. She saw it with her own eyes. It reacted to Aira''s touch. That was even more unexplainable than everything else that was strange about the undead captive. "No, that can''t be," said Lila. "There should be a reasonable explanation. I must have been imagining things!" Still, the right thing was to report it to her superiors and let the Council decide. It was so far above her pay grade. On the other hand, Lila felt sincerity behind Aira''s behavior. She wholeheartedly wanted to help this woman. And wouldn''t her report only make Garrick act earlier? He obviously was preparing for quite some time, considering how fast his cronies took control of all the most critical parts of the town and overturned the government. It was so typical for Garrick. His habit was to cut first and decide who was right and who was wrong after. That was one of the things that made Lila consider keeping information about Aira to herself, at least for a couple of days, as she promised. So, that''s where they were two days later. The whole settlement was turned upside down. Garrick''s loyal rangers overpowered any resistance and imprisoned most of the Elders. And some of them were even rumored dead. "Lila, are you coming? Garrick calls for a muster of all us who are on duty." Korin peeked in her room for a moment. "Hurry up, he isn''t known for his patience! Especially now." Was it safe for Lila to show herself in front of Garrick today? Everybody knew she was spending a lot of time with the undead captive. But then, she did that following the direct orders of her superiors. They can''t blame her, right? Even if those superiors may already be dead. Lila sighed, stood up slowly, and left the building to face her fate. *** And here she was. With an undead lying unconscious in her bedroom. Could they even be unconscious? She never even thought she''d have to consider the semantics of the different mental states of the undead. If hiding Aira, the bona fide enemy of the town and humanity wasn''t enough, she also had two dead rangers in the other room. Lila couldn''t even begin explaining or rationalizing the events that led her to this moment. When Garrick ordered Aira''s pyre to be ignited, the Elders were already dead on the other pyres. But she knew her life would never be the same when she saw them tied to the posts. She won''t be able to serve under Garrick or whoever he put in charge of the rangers. Not after he killed the whole Council. Whatever the reasoning. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. What was even worse was that she saw the faces of her fellow townspeople. How they absorbed every Garrick''s hateful word. How their faces lit up when the Elders started dying. Those people enjoyed this violence. So, in her mind, she formulated the first steps of her escape plan. Right there, on the spot. There was that Old World facility a few days away from Mountain View. She could camp there for a while and then figure out her options. The options that wouldn''t include working under Garrick. And she had to do that right away, with winter coming so soon. But then, everything happened so fast. Aira singled her out in the crowd with her gaze and smiled. The fire started burning Aira''s feet. Aira stayed strong. Her face changed as if she wasn''t there anymore, in the middle of the square, in the center of this hateful crowd. It was as if she was searching for something within her. What happened next? There was no logical explanation for that. The fires suddenly died out, and a murmur went over the crowd. Garrick and his accomplices fell to the ground without warning, sound, or evident attack. Aira recovered from her reverie, tensed, and ripped away the bonds that tied her to the post. One jump, and she was near Garrick, growling something right into his face. It almost seemed they had a last chat before something like lightning fried the man at Aira''s feet. The panic that immediately blanketed the crowd was like nothing Lila had ever seen. People were trampling each other, trying to get further away from the dead bodies of Garrick and his cronies. Some of her still-alive colleagues did their best to organize the townsfolk, but it was utterly impossible. That wasn''t the end for Lila, though. Despite her doubts, she was sure she needed to remove Aira from the scene. Some part of her brain told her it may have been an even more significant betrayal than what she had already done. But it also felt like the right thing to do. Aira was an unwilling participant in their town''s power struggle. And Lila knew she needed to learn more about her and her story. Never before had she relied on chaos and confusion as much as this morning. She was able to grab a cart and pick up Aira''s unconscious body along with the bodies of two Garrick''s rangers, just to cover up her deed and move them away. Doing her duties as a ranger. Nothing suspicious. And that''s how they ended up in her house near the edge of the town with two dead bodies. *** The chaotic execution happened in the morning. Now, a whole day had passed, and Aira was still unconscious. Lila went to the kitchen to check the dishes she had already washed and sorted three times to kill time and distract herself from dark thoughts. Just to be sure they were clean. Occasionally, she peeked outside. No one was coming for her... yet. There was no chance her deceit would stay unnoticed for long. As soon as the new command structure becomes operational, they''ll begin to stitch together the events of the morning piece by piece. And the disappearance of the undead''s body would raise many questions. She heard Aira stirring in the next room. "By the Elders'' breath, keep it down!" Lila whispered urgently, hurrying to her co-conspirator''s side. "It''s not like anybody would understand you, but your growls can be heard from outside!" Aira nodded her understanding and pointed at a cup of water. "Ah... thirsty, huh?" asked Lila. "Hold tight, I''ll fill it in the kitchen." Aira growled softly and looked around her with intent. "How did you get here?" asked Lila. "It''s a long story. Luckily, when you did that thing... whatever you did to Garrick and his goons, everyone else was spooked clean out of their wits and bolted home. And we''re stretched thin as bark these days. First, Garrick''s power grab, then you sweeping through his cronies. Still, we are lucky they didn''t come for us yet." Lila made a pause, taking a nervous breath. "Anyway, this meant nobody was there to enforce order," she continued. "At least for some time. So, I volunteered for the cleanup. Managed to slip you away with a few other bodies before anyone caught on." Lila still wasn''t sure it was wise to share any information with an undead. Probably, it wasn''t wise to be in the same house with an undead, either. However, it was too late to worry about that. She had no way back. But was there any way forward for her? For them? "Thanks for not roasting me alive, by the way," Lila said, issuing an unsure laugh. "Had me rattled like a loose gear when they started dropping one by one. What was that?!?" She couldn''t stop the stream of words. "I''m still not sure I did the right thing by not finishing you right there on the square while you were out of it. But Garrick¡­ that was wrong, all of it." She paused again. "Oh, it wasn''t smart to tell you that I considered killing you," she said. "Bones and bark, I don''t even know if you can be killed. What would that make you¡ªtwice dead? A dead undead?" Lila''s short laughs were promptly turning into unstoppable giggling. She rested her back against the wall, closed her face with her hands, and allowed her body to slide to the floor. Only to hear Aira slowly standing up from the bed and crouching closer to hug Lila. They sat like that in the corner for a few moments until Lila''s nervous giggles fizzled out. "Right," Lila finally managed, sniffling as she got up. "Guess we could both use some tea." As soon as both of them were seated, with mugs of hot liquid on the table before them, Aira quickly checked her pockets, searching for the gadgets she had removed from Garrick''s body. "Looking for these?" asked Lila, pointing to a pile of stuff on the kitchen countertop. "Yeah, I also was surprised by the size of this stash. I suppose you got all of them off Garrick?" Aira nodded. "What a bastard! Not only did he kill his peers, but he looted them. Maybe I should check those bodies I still have in the back room for more valuables? I wouldn''t put it past Garrick''s people to follow his example." Aira looked questioningly. "I didn''t have time to dispose of them or to think of an excuse for bringing them to the cemetery half a day later. I guess we can leave them here for now. We''ll have to leave soon anyway. Well before they start to stink." "So," she looked at Aira, "what should I do with you? I''ve burned my bridges for good, helping you. Can''t see them letting me back in the fold. But honestly, I had so many questions before the coup. And I don''t think I''ll get any answers here in the town." She paused as if considering her options. "Also, so much depends on the choice of the next Council. I have no idea who will be appointed with all the previous Elders killed by Garrick and, well... by you, if we count Garrick himself. They might go soft on me... or hang me outright." Aira looked at her patiently. There was no fear or pleading in her eyes. Just a calm expectation of Lila''s decision. "You know? Damn it! I want to know you better. I need to learn more about you and your people. There is something about you that makes me feel that helping you is the right thing to do. And if I''m gonna be cast out, I might as well get some answers out of this mess. Doesn''t feel right, just throwing you to the wolves." Lila looked at the pile of gadgets and then at Aira. "Is it even safe to let you mess with the tablet?" Lila asked her. "Now I''m sure that I wasn''t seeing things. You could influence it somehow, right? Not that you''d answered me if you wanted to kill me, huh?" Aira nodded and spread her hands as if surrendering to Lila''s judgment. Lila threw her hands in the air and then messed up her hair with a quick motion as if that would help her make the decision. "Ah, moss and mud!" she exclaimed, grabbing the tablet. "Fine.Take it. What happens, happens." Chapter 10. New Reality This time, it only took a moment for Aira to grasp the connection. Once again, she sensed how much the System had changed the whole reality for her. The level boosts for her base stats were there again, influencing every aspect of her being. Energized, she jumped to her feet and, in one step, approached Lila. The green-haired woman looked in awe at her, raising her hands to protect her head. But all Aira did was hug Lila again. With a soft growl, of course. Then, she moved her chair closer to Lila and placed the tablet before them. ========== Character Status and Skill Overview ========== Name: Aira Race: Undead Class: Necrokinetic Enforcer Level: 100 Strength: ??? [(Base Stat + Level) 1.5] Agility: ??? [(Base Stat + Level) / 3] Intelligence: ??? [(Base Stat + Level) / 2] Endurance: ??? [(Base Stat + Level) 1.5] --- Skills --- 1. Mana Energy Manipulation (Level 9 / 3000 SP to upgrade to Level 10) - Description: Allows the user to control and manipulate raw mana for various effects, including enhancing physical attacks, creating barriers, and channeling spells. - Current effects influenced by the System of this world. - Ambient Energy: Manipulate ambient energy for advanced offensive and defensive purposes - Boost Agility: Enhance agility and other energy-related attributes of a target. - Detect and interpret energy signatures from vast distances. Maximum distance: [1.5 km x Character Level] = 150 Maximum number of targets: [Skill Level x Character Level] = 900 Mana Cost: ??? / Varies --- New Skill(s) Available --- [None] --- Current Status --- Health: 103/555 Mana: ???/??? SP Used: 61,694 SP Available: 5,657 XP: 67,351,000 / 69,141,000 (Next Level: 101, Legendary) --- Active Quests --- 1. ??? 2. ??? Aira''s fingers trembled as she navigated the interface, taking in the stark changes. She had to accept her new reality. At least for now. But the mere accessibility of the System menu provided some hope. It even hinted that the quest subroutine still worked. In a way. *** "What does it say?" asked Lila, looking at the tablet. "I can''t understand a thing." Aira grabbed the so familiar slateboard. "I''ve been studying your language for quite a while now," she wrote. "Maybe it''s time for you to study mine?" "Stars above, you really didn''t speak our language in the beginning? You mean to say you really had no idea what anyone was jabbering about at first?" asked Lila. "Did you think I was just trying to mislead you?" replied Aira. "No, I really am from far away. Far far away." "But how did you end up here?" asked Lila. "I''d like to know that too..." wrote Aira. "But that''s a long story. It''s hard for me to write for too long." "Anyway, you evaded my question. What does it say?" asked Lila. "It shows me information about my abilities," wrote Aira. "Including some numbers. You see, these are the digits. Here''s 100, that''s my level. And that''s 555, it''s my maximum health. You should probably learn the numbers first. It has to be easier." "Oh, wow!" said Lila. "Did you notice that you wrote much faster than before? Never thought I''d say it, but pen and paper might be next for you. Maximum health, though? What in all the lands does that even mean? Who thinks of health like it''s a bucket of apples?" "Do you have paper and a pen? Maybe a blank journal I could use?" asked Aira. "And while you are looking for them, I''ll write an explanation." "Don''t freak out. I can use magic," she continued while Lila checked her shelves for a blank notebook. "I guess it should sound bizarre for a person in a world where magic doesn''t exist. Or, at least, in a community that doesn''t have access to magic. However, one of the aspects of my arcane powers is that they manifest to me and other mages through the System. As you see on this tablet, I can access information about my progress and current status. At least, I was able to see it before. Now, it''s limited and garbled. And not all of my skills seem to be there. But that''s the short explanation." After Lila read everything, Aira wiped the text and wrote another line: "And I guess it would be safer for us not to keep this information for anyone else to see." "But you didn''t have these... powers when we found you, right?" asked Lila. "Otherwise, you''d just kill all of us on the spot, right?" Aira spread her hands and then shrugged as if to say it could be a reasonable consideration. "Yeah, I saw you this morning," said Lila grimly. "Our small patrol wouldn''t have a chance. Even if some of us had guns." She took a moment to think. "So, what has changed?" she asked. "You didn''t have your... magic before. But you have it now. And you obviously had your powers earlier today. What is different?" This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "I sense something within this tablet... this gadget," wrote Aira. "I can connect with it." Lila stood up abruptly and started pacing around her kitchen. "This is insane. I''m just going mad," she exclaimed. "Magic, you say? Well, bite my boots!" she slapped herself on the forehead. "And here I was thinking ''undead'' and ''fairy tales'' went hand in hand. Next, you''ll be telling me all of you can fly since the Fall." "Sorry, I don''t know anything about the other undead," wrote Aira. "I told you, I''m... not from this area." "Are the undead different in that place where you came from?" asked Lila. "Where is that place, anyway?" "It is far away," wrote Aira. "Really far away. It''s hard to explain. And it will demand a lot of writing to tell you the full story. Let''s table it for now, OK?" "We still don''t have a real answer about your magic," said Lila. "If you can do magic only when you have this tablet in your hands, how did you attack Garrick this morning? By the way, can you show me some of your magic? But not the killing sort, if that''s even an option!" "That, I don''t know," wrote Aira. "About Garrick, I mean. As for the magic, let me think what I can do. It''s different here, in this world. I may need to improvise." "This world?!?" shouted Lila, turning on the spot. "Elder''s beard! Are you serious right now?!? By starlight, don''t tell me there''s a whole realm full of folk like you brewing tea with magic powers." *** It took Aira some time to calm Lila down. Especially as, for some reason, the woman didn''t accept her soft growls as soothing sounds. Eventually, they sat back at the table next to each other and picked up their already cold cups of tea. Aira took the tablet in one hand and tried to sense the energy paths around them, like she did in the morning, during the execution. The whole process reminded her of mana manipulation in some minute ways. However, simultaneously, it was different, and she had to relearn the delicate operation of the skill from scratch. She sensed plenty of sources of energy around her, from their bodies to a plant that grew on one of the window sills of Lila''s house to the street lamps that were lighted when the darkness blanketed the town. Slowly, Aira pulled the power from the street lights and some more from the plant, trying to see what came easier and probing where to apply it next. The energy flowed towards her and demanded an outlet. So, Aira pushed it towards the first thing she saw in front of her: the cup Lila held in her hands. Slowly warming it up. Lila yelped, almost dropping the vessel out of her hands and grasping it tight only at the last moment. Still, at least half of the warmed-up tea spilled out on the table and Lila''s clothes. Aira grabbed the journal Lila found for her and scribbled: "Sorry! But you asked me to show you my magic." "Alrighty! So, I walked into that one!" said Lila with a weak smile. "Do you care to explain?" "How did I warm up your tea?" wrote Aira. "It''s magic! And we''ll have to burn this page from your notebook to protect this secret." "No, stupid!" said Lila. "The fact that the magic is different in this world. Does that mean that you are from a different world?" "Ah, this..." wrote Aira. "Yes, it was a surprise for me as well. I didn''t know about other worlds before I was transported here. I don''t know how. I don''t know why. It just happened one day. When I was ready to celebrate a major achievement, by the way. But again, it''s a long story. Right now, we need to figure out what to do next." "Arrrgh..." growled Lila. "I have so many questions, and I''m not getting enough answers!" "You tell me!" wrote Aira, drawing a smiley face beside her text. "That''s my life since the day you found me." "Never mind, you are right," said Lila. "We need to get out of the town. You told me this gadget gives you your power. Did you have a chance to test the other gadgets? Do they have the same effect on you?" "No, I haven''t tried," wrote Aira. "I passed out if you remember." Lila threw a wristband gadget to Aira. "All of us rangers use them," she said. "They allow us simple communication and store some of the information we need on patrols. Like schedule or our routes. And you even got a couple of spares from Garrick, that bastard! Try it on." Aira caught the device and put it on her wrist. And even after she put the tablet aside, she felt the same energy pulsing within the new gadget. She didn''t lose the connection! Aira pushed her senses deeper, focusing on the small appliance. There was something else there, hidden inside. She closed her eyes as if she was preparing for her meditation. And there they were, the glowing letters appeared in the darkness before her. --- Current Status --- Health: 273/555 Mana: ???/??? SP Used: 61,694 SP Available: 5,657 XP: 67,351,000 / 69,141,000 (Next Level: 101, Legendary) Aira opened her eyes, and the text remained where it should be, floating right in front of her in her vision. It was as if Aira had never left her homeworld, and nothing had changed. However, as soon as she removed the gadget from her wrist, the letters disappeared. "So?..." asked Lila. "It works," Aira wrote. "It gives me the same access as the tablet. Maybe even more. Please give me a moment to explore it." Aira put the wristband back on her hand, closed her eyes again, and focused on the connection. The System was there. As soon as she had one of these gadgets on her body, she could feel her power returning, improving all of her stats. Even if they weren''t shown to her explicitly at the moment, the difference was undeniable. Still, why the question marks? And what was happening with the hidden quests? Without guidance, how would she even know what to do and where to go? But the worst part wasn''t even the hidden stats or quests. She had only one skill left! Aira spent years gaining levels. That was the source of the nineteen out of her thirty skills. The hundredth level should have provided another one for her, the twentieth. But this opportunity was obviously lost in transit. The other eleven skills? She had to pay dear for them with her money, time, and blood. Finding a quest that provided a skill as a reward, not just mere XP, was rare. But she did that because she was so focused on getting to the Legendary level as soon as possible. And now everything was lost! Moreover, her Mana Manipulation somehow transformed into what...? Energy Manipulation? That was obviously the reason she had these new sensations. That''s why she was quite literally able to play with fire. And the connection to these gadgets also had to be related to that skill. Lila realized that Aira needed some space and went to wash the cups. Aira had to touch her to bring her attention to her notepad. "Bones and Bark!" Lila exclaimed. "You spooked me!" "Before we do anything," Aira''s text said, "I have one more question for you. Why do you even consider helping me? A filthy undead? Or how else have Garrick and your fellow townsfolk called me this morning?" Chapter 11. Arcane Energies Lila sighed heavily, put one of the cups in the sink, removed a towel from her shoulder, and put it on the countertop. "Ah... That..." she said. "I explained some of that to you during the past weeks, though I didn¡¯t know how much was safe to reveal. All of us... we are taught from childhood that the undead are the enemy. That we have to stay away to be safe." She took a deep breath, returned to the table, sat near Aira, and took her hand. "But you are so different from the stories," she said. "Elder''s memory... You overturned the whole world for me. Even before you told me that our world isn''t the only one out there." Aira looked at her questioningly. "Yeah, I know," Lila said. "Not a real answer. I was stuck here, in the town. For a long time, I felt that I didn''t belong. I was intrigued when the Elders ordered us to change our approach towards the undead. But now, after what Garrick did... And especially after I stole your body from the central square, I definitely need to skip town." "Even during your execution," she continued, "I was thinking about a hideout. And I know a place." "That''s good," Aira wrote. "Because I definitely need to escape this town." Lila nodded, her expression serious. "I''ll help you. It''s unsafe to leave right now; the village is in shambles and every single ranger that''s left is on the lookout. We need to wait at least a few hours." In a few words, Lila explained to Aira the consequences of her and Garrick''s actions. The whole power structure was destroyed. First, Garrick killed all the other Elders. And then, he and his gang were killed during the burning. It''s a total mystery to the townspeople, and everyone is scared. Still, people would find time for politics even in such dire circumstances. Maybe, especially in times like that. Some traders and artisans wanted a spot on the council for years. And, of course, ranger commanders like Korin were inspired by Garrick''s promotion. Now, they were also working to seize a new opportunity. "Luckily, it seems that everybody forgot about you in the subsequent panic and power struggle," Lila continued." And they didn''t make the connection between you and the deaths yet. We just need to lay low for a bit, and an opportunity will show up. In the meanwhile, you have to rest and recover. These burns are insane! How did you even walk those few steps to reach Garrick?!" Aira glanced at her hands, recalling the raw energy she had felt coursing through her during the confrontation with Garrick. "Energy Manipulation," she thought, testing the feel of the new skill. "It might be our key to getting out of here." On the tablet, she wrote: "I have a couple of tricks up my sleeve." "Ah, yes," said Lila. "Magic. How could I forget?" "Could you give me a moment?" wrote Aira. "I need to explore my connection with this new gadget." "Well, root me sideways!" exclaimed Lila. "Of course! Connection! That''s the most reasonable thing to do... What''s next, you''ll start talking to the lampposts in the street? Ah, whatever... I''ll go check with a couple of my friends. We need to know the state of affairs in the town." Aira looked at her in bewilderment. But then decided not to push the issue. "Is it safe to go out?" she wrote. Lila hesitated for a moment. "I don''t know," she said. "But I hope I should still have some friends out there. They''ll help, I have to believe that." As soon as Lila left, Aira found a nice corner right there in the kitchen and sat on the floor. Somehow, she felt she needed to be grounded for the best results. Quite literally. The furniture, the boards, and everything surrounding her now loomed large over her, boosting her sense of safety. Just a little bit. But that slight difference was enough for her to dive into that arcane and explore her new magic. Even if she couldn''t stand it much longer before reaching the last stage of her meditation routine, she did it the proper way. This time, she started with the scents. Especially as in this kitchen, they were pretty intriguing. While Lila didn''t seem very fond of cooking, she had a small collection of local spices. And not all of them were similar to what Aira had in her old world. Focusing on the unfamiliar fragrances, Aira started the exploration of each of her senses. In the previous weeks, Aira had tried to reach the final stage of her meditation on so many occasions. And every time, day after day, she felt only a depressing emptiness there, where her magic should have manifested. Even now, for a brief moment, she was on the brink of panic. What if it doesn''t work? Yes, she definitely had gained some access to magic. And she could read the System stats. But what if?... After you experienced only this unforgiving void for weeks, you start to doubt yourself when everything has to work out. With a conscious effort, she pushed aside all these thoughts and reached out with her senses to the wristband on her forearm. There it was, that power she experienced during the execution. Aira explored its multifaceted nature. It manifested her connection to the System, but also, some source of energy was hidden within the gadget. And even that wasn''t it. More magical signatures were hidden within the device. And outwards from it, she felt strands of arcane forces reaching out in all directions, enveloping this town.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "But if there''s magic everywhere around us, why don''t humans use any arcane powers?" Aira thought. "I should probably ask Lila how these devices work. Even if she doesn''t know anything about magic, her knowledge may help me improve my mastery of the gadgets." Mentally, she picked several of the strands of energy and started following them. Again, she felt more energy signatures present within the house. Like that small plant on the window. Aira probed it and tapped into its reserves to heat Lila''s tea. And, of course, there were more of them without. There were the streetlights out there, as before; she could see their outlines through her magical perception. She herself was a powerful source as well. More powerful than anything else in the vicinity. Around the house, she also found a few signatures of humans. It was evening already, so most of them were at home, doing the last chores before sleep. Still, at least a couple of people walked down the street. The glow they emitted was almost similar to hers. Even if there were minute differences in the patterns. Nearly unlimited sources of energy. Aira stopped abruptly. Was she really considering humans as mere sources of energy now? "How does this magic even work?" Aira thought. "I can transfer energy, but what else can I do with it? And what happened with mana?" She briefly checked her status. --- Current Status --- Health: 431/555 Mana: ???/??? SP Used: 61,694 SP Available: 5,657 XP: 67,351,000 / 69,141,000 (Next Level: 101, Legendary) At least she was healing very quickly. Much faster than she''d expected with her old powers. She made another note for the future: to do some tests and figure out how her manipulation of ambient energy affected the stats. Once again, she extended her senses, focusing them, picking separate energy patterns and signatures that swirled all around her. This town wasn''t very green. Streets were mostly paved with stone, and every free spot was occupied by buildings. But there were enough trees and bushes to allow her to try these new abilities on something besides that small plant on Lila''s windowsill. She probed even further, recognizing the signatures of humans and animals. Memorizing their locations as if using her old Scanning and Marking skill. Birds sat on the roofs of buildings. In the sewers, there were some rats and other rodents. On a nearby square, she focused on a copse of trees. She tried to remember if she saw them during her walks with Lila. But they never really ventured too far from the town hall. The trees were almost as powerful as humans and animals. And she noted all of them. The depth of their energy reserves seemed different but still very potent. From now on, cataloging everything around her should become her everyday routine. To keep a constant list of sources of arcane power and possible dangers. Due to some twist of fate or Systemic irony, only one skill remained available to Aira. A steep decline compared to her old choice of thirty. However, it was already apparent that some of its capabilities may prove even more beneficial than what she had with her Mana Manipulation. Her mind was already preparing to use the most of it. Aira stored all that information, understanding that she must learn to harness these new capabilities. Starting from the basics and building up to the full proficiency of the skill''s ninth level. And hopefully, even beyond. Each fifth level of any skill gave some additional powers. And Aira couldn''t wait until she had an opportunity to upgrade Energy Manipulation. Returning from these stray thoughts to her meditation and exploring the energy signatures, she sensed a fast-moving object. It was farther away, on a nearby street. The patterns hinted that it should be a human running in her direction. Getting closer to the house she was in. Aira jumped to her feet in surprise, instinctively drawing some of the energy from those trees towards her, filling her reserves. She didn''t take much, and it didn''t seem that the trees'' glow had diminished even a bit. They probably wouldn''t complain even if they could. However, she felt empowered even more than she was when she first regained access to the System. She crossed the kitchen in two giant strides and hid behind the door. Moments later, Lila burst into the room. Aira let out a sigh of relief. Only now did she realize how much of a stressed spring ready to release its energy she was. After a slow month filled with frustration, events escalated within the twenty-six hours of the day. And most of that time, Aira was lying unconscious in Lila''s home, without any chance to process what was happening, all the changes, and their meaning for her life. Lila turned on a dime, seeing Aira hidden behind the door. "Fox''s whiskers! What''s happening?" she asked. "You scared me!" Aira held her hand placatingly in front of her and stepped back to the table. "You scared me!" she wrote. "I sensed someone running back to the house and got spooked." "You sensed?!?" asked Lila. "By the bark, you could sense me from afar? What does that even mean?" "From the next street," Aira wrote. "Just before you passed this square with a couple of trees. And why did you even have to run?" "You know what?" said Lila. "I can''t deal with that right now." She took a deep breath as if trying to calm the adrenaline rush caused by her sprint and from being startled by Aira. "We need to get moving soon. Tonight is our best bet," Lila said. "I talked to a couple of people out there. It seems they still haven''t made a connection between me and your disappearance. But I don''t think we should wait until tomorrow. With each hour, we risk more and more. And here in the town, there''s almost no places to hide. It''s not an Ancient City where your brethren supposedly live." She walked towards the table and sat near Aira. "But the patrols are tricky. Rangers are understaffed now. However, I''m sure they will have at least someone on duty. We''ve got one shot at this. I know their routes like the back of my hand, so if we''re lucky, there will be a gap right after the guards change. Just stick close, and we''ll slip through like morning fog." "Need a distraction?" Aira wrote. "Or would you prefer a stealthy approach?" "A bit of both," Lila said thoughtfully. "We can''t afford to draw too much attention, but a small distraction might give us the needed edge. We just need to get past the patrols. And then, it should be safe. No one should follow us past the town limits. Not with everything else that''s happening here. In the end, it''s only an undead running away. They should be happy to get rid of you." Aira nodded, her mind racing with possibilities. She wrote: "What do you have in mind?" Lila smiled, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Leave that to me. I have a few tricks up my sleeve too." Aira raised an eyebrow, a silent question in her gaze. "Don''t worry," Lila said. "I''ve handled worse. Well, maybe not worse. It''s hard to beat a coup and conspiracy with an undead enemy. Just be ready to move when I give the signal." Chapter 12. Dont Charge Your Devices During Take-Off! By the time they were ready to leave the house, the night had become dark as ink. Lila made a point of going over the plan one more time. "We''ll leave through the back entrance. A few streets away, there''s an old tunnel that leads out of the settlement. Only Elders know why we have it and why it was never filled in. We haven''t been attacked in decades, and there isn''t much smuggling happening here." She paused and added thoughtfully: "Anyway, there were always easier ways to bring undocumented goods in. But don''t overthink that. We need to get past two main patrol points. The first patrol passes by my home. So, we just sit it out. And I''ll create a distraction at the second one. Once they''re drawn away, we''ll move quickly to the tunnel entrance." "What sort of distraction?" wrote Aira. "I''ve been on that patrol, remember?" Lila answered. "I''ll toss a pebble in their pond, don''t you worry. Few tricks up my sleeve for a good old ranger distraction," she grinned mischievously. Aira scribbled a final note: "Ready. I believe in you." Lila squeezed her hand. "We''ll make it. Just stay close to me and keep quiet." Aira could feel her nerves tingling with anticipation, the strange energy from earlier experiments still humming faintly within her. She was now entirely in control of her body, thanks to the System buffs boosting her base stats like they should. It wasn''t as good as before the transition, but there was also that additional power she had sifted from the trees. It affected her in ways she still needed to explore. Finally, it was patrol time. Lila peeked out the small window, watching the rangers move through her street. The night was cloudy, with stars and moons hidden completely, not letting any light come through. And it was almost impossible to see anything in this alley. The settlement was silent; townsfolk probably still processing the happenings of this day. There definitely were many changes awaiting them in the weeks to come. And changes meant nothing good. As soon as the steps of the patrol faded out in the distance, Lila turned to Aira and whispered, "It''s time. Let''s go." They slipped out of the back entrance, moving silently through the shadows. Aira marveled at Lila''s stealth and grace, admiring her ability to navigate the dark streets without loud noises or missteps. The woman knew these streets perfectly. And even if she wasn''t as gracious and agile as Aira was as a Mystic Enforcer, it was still quite impressive. Especially considering that the human didn''t have any magic in her. As soon as they reached the patrol checkpoint, Lila signaled for Aira to stay hidden. Mischief time. Lila crept forward, her movements fluid and precise, and disappeared into the darkness. Just a few moments later, Aira heard a faint noise and a muffled shout. The patrol guards hurried towards the disturbance, leaving their post momentarily unguarded. This time, it was Lila''s turn to surprise Aira as she returned from the opposite direction, jumping off the roof of a low building. They didn''t waste any time and moved quickly, with all that sweet agility Aira had recently regained. With the additional boosts, she could easily compete with Lila. Well, almost. But she could dream, right? After the annoyance of always making Lila wait during their past walks, Aira thoroughly enjoyed this clandestine mission. Darting past the abandoned patrol point, they moved further, following a dark street, as Lila pointed at the building they needed to reach to enter the hidden tunnel. "Stop right there!" a voice shouted behind them. "Name your business!" Panic flared in Lila''s eyes as her gaze darted between Aira and the approaching person. Did they change the schedule? Now, either they had to engage in a fight, clashing with Lila''s old friends and colleagues, or they would have to give up and face certain doom. No one would believe that Lila just took the undead for a walk in the middle of the night. The undead that was supposedly on the run. The ranger came closer, directing his light at the two women. "Ah, Lila! Didn''t think I''d meet you here in the middle of the night. Is everything alright? Why didn''t you report for duty earlier today? And who is that there with you? It''s so dark today, I don''t recognize the face." He took one step closer. "Ah, Korin!" said Lila. "There you are. Still mopping up from this morning''s mess, you know? Had a bit of a rough go, but you know me¡ªduty calls, right?" "Who is it there with you?" asked Korin, now with a note of suspicion in his voice. "It''s not one of the rangers." He stepped even closer, raising the lantern a bit higher. However, he didn''t need a lantern to see Aira''s eyes, slightly glowing with that ethereal green-blue light. "It''s the undead thing!" he shouted. "Rangers! Over here! We are under attack! Lila, step back!" "Hold up, Korin!" Lila pleaded. "Stars above, just listen a second! This isn''t what it looks like!" "Step away from it," demanded Korin. "Or are you now helping that beast?" Aira knew it was time for her to act. This was her moment. Desperately searching for any source of energy powerful enough for this situation, she scanned the area. She could sense the guards'' small gadgets, but that wasn''t enough. She needed more. During her morning experience, she had the might of the raging flames from under her feet. And later in the day, she had used plants and trees to boost her powers. But now they were in the middle of an empty street. Only cold stone and dead timber surrounded her.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. There were humans out there, of course. Many of them. Peaceful, doing evening chores at their houses. Not even worrying about an undead who could kill them momentarily. But tapping into their inner energy seemed to be wrong, even if it was just for a small fraction of their reserves. They weren''t a part of this struggle. And the way these people lusted for Aira''s death just a few hours ago didn''t change who Aira was and what she stood for. Violating them this way was blasphemous. Unnatural. She may be an undead by her race, but her mind hasn¡¯t changed since she was a human practitioner of the arcane. This was something she had always fought against: demons, necromancers. Not something she even considered using. Korin''s torch was another source she could use, but that was also not enough. Or was it too much? She needed to make a precise strike. To incapacitate the ranger but not to kill him. For Lila''s sake. Now, with her access to the System restored, she was able to analyze and trace energy paths. But she still didn''t know the depth of her power. Or how to control it. Aira started with the torch, sucking all power out of it. Momentarily, her body filled with energy bringing back that familiar feeling. Once again, she wanted to jump and run as if in her world there were no problems. As if they weren''t confronting a deadly enemy in this side alley. "What the?..." exclaimed Korin as almost complete darkness covered them. With only Aira''s eyes shining brightly. "Lila, it''s not too late to make the right choice," he continued, still slowly moving towards them. "Return to the barracks and we won''t punish you too hard. You were always the one to question the decisions of your commanding officers. But you are a good ranger. No matter what. We need people like you right now." Aira directed a fraction of the energy she gathered toward Korin. The man stumbled but continued his slow approach. "So, that''s what Garrick felt?" he asked. "You electrified him. He was right in the end, your kind... These are the symptoms he was talking about. That''s when you become truly dangerous!" Aira needed to do something and do something fast. Why was Korin so sure of himself, even after he realized who stood behind Garrick''s demise? She tapped into her Energy Manipulation skill and then she sensed it. There were more people around them. Not just the townsfolk in their homes. No, there were rangers on the roofs and in the surrounding alleys! Korin wasn''t alone; he was a part of the patrol, after all! Why didn¡¯t she follow up on her own decision? She has got to learn to constantly check her surroundings! This will be the first thing she makes a habit of when they get free of this town. Singling out the ones on the roofs, she made the unthinkable and tapped into their core. She took away part of their vital energy. Moments later, she heard sounds of bodies falling down from above on the ground and grunts. "Good, still alive," Aira thought. Whatever the circumstance, she didn''t want to kill them. "What''s happening?" exclaimed Lila. "Your new... friend is killing your old friends!" shouted Korin. "That''s what''s happening!" Aira had to make this ranger stop talking! Her relationship with Lila was already tense. She couldn¡¯t allow her to switch sides right here in this alley. Aira tapped more into that energy she had stored within, mentally forming an arrow with it, and sent it in Korin''s direction. Then, to tread on the safe side, she did the same with two other rangers she sensed lurking in the dark. The man before her grunted and fell to the ground without a word. Miniature sparks, like lightning, running all over his body illuminating the night. "Aira, what did you do to him?!?" cried Lila. But there was no time to explain. They needed to run. Aira grabbed Lila''s hand and dragged her toward the building her friend had indicated earlier. She felt that if needed, she could grab Lila and just carry her in her arms, so much energy was coursing through her at that moment. The feeling was even better than when she was a traditional mage with mana reserves filled to the brink. It was hard to guess whether Lila understood the intention or was just in shock. Still, she joined Aira and followed her towards the building and the entrance to the tunnel. There was no one left to stop them. Together, they plunged into the opening, darkness enveloping them. The sounds of confusion and shouts from the guards faded behind them as they ran, their footsteps echoing off the walls. The tunnel was dark and damp. Water dripped from the ceiling and down the walls, in places gathering in puddles. This underground passage didn''t seem to be used often, with rubble, discarded tools, and clothes littering the way. Lila followed Aira mindlessly as if in a trance. She stumbled upon a heap of debris, barely keeping her balance, but continued to run after the undead woman no matter what. *** She didn''t say a single word after the clash had ended. However, she went down this tunnel anyway. Lila didn''t have other options now, right? After she saw Aira killing even more of her fellow rangers with her strange powers. If Lila stayed in the town, no one would believe that she acted in the best interests of the human community. Was she even safe herself? And did she really act in the best interests of humanity? She wasn''t sure what her reasoning was anymore. Curiosity? Defiance? Not even Elder Jorin''s experiments were worth so many deaths. Lila wouldn''t shed tears over Garrick''s dead body. After all, he was the first one to draw blood and kill most of the Elders. She didn''t care much about some of Garrick''s cronies either. They were an angry bunch who didn''t really listen to anyone besides their leader. But Korin? And other people from that patrol? These people were just fulfilling their duty. She knew them and their families. They spent their days off together, grilling meat and exchanging cheesy jokes. And now all of them were electrified by this... beast. In her mindless state, she didn''t notice when they reached the tunnel''s end. Before that hatch that opened far outside the town walls, right at the edge of the nearest forest. Could she still turn back and make things right? Lila hesitated. "Why did you kill them all?" she asked, her voice trembling. "Is it just what you do... casually?" Her anger was expanding, filling her whole being. "Those were good people out there! They didn''t do anything wrong! Is it your undead nature finally coming out? What are the symptoms Korin mentioned before you killed him? Did you kill him because he knew too much?" Chapter 13. Into the Unknown Lila directed the light of her lantern towards Aira. The undead woman froze and then looked at her as if she did not understand her questions. She shook her head and lowered her hand to her belt as though to retrieve a weapon. Lila jumped back, fear overwhelming her. Was that it? Aira got what she wanted, and now she didn''t need the stupid human sidekick anymore? But Aira continued the motion, moving her hand deliberately and slowly. She wasn''t going to attack. She showed that she wasn''t aggressive. She pulled the journal out of her knee pocket and scribbled a couple of words. Still, Lila winced at how much the agility of the undead had changed since she was a captive at the town hall. Gone were the slow and uneven motions. She was writing with the speed and precision of a professional scribe now. Aira turned the page to Lila: "I didn''t kill them. All of them are alive. Maybe the ones that fell from the roofs will have minor bruises, but that''s it. I hoped you''d understand." "How would I even guess that?" Lila exclaimed. "Spirits in the shadows! It was just like this morning! You disabled Korin the same way as Garrick. And Garrick is dead! You wouldn''t deny that, right?" Aira wrote more in her journal and showed it to Lila again: "We can go back and check on them if you want. But I''m not sure it''s safe. And that may lead to me killing someone." And then that smiling face at the end. "Arrghh!" growled Lila. "What should I do?!?" Aira showed her another sentence. "Now you are speaking my language!" She growled as well. Obviously done with the conversation, the undead woman turned her back to Lila as if nothing had happened. It seemed that she got her answer and didn''t even consider there was any danger coming from the human. So, she focused intently on the hatch as if considering whether to blast it with her outworldish powers as well. Lila made up her mind, stretched out her hand, hesitated, and then touched Aira''s shoulder. "Wait. There''s an easy way to open it." With a turn of the wheel, she unlocked the hatch, and then went out, appearing at the fringes of the Southern Forest. The first glimmer of dawn was coloring the sky above them. A new day was beginning. Outside, the hatch was masked behind an inconspicuous boulder. But even with these security measures, Lila now felt like the people of Mountain View had become too relaxed. She chuckled. Did she really need to over-analyze this hatch and tunnel if they all missed the signs of Garrick preparing a coup? *** The forest around them looked pretty much the same as the one that Aira experienced in her first hours in this world. That wasn''t really surprising. The rangers didn''t have to walk too far after they captured her. Even if the march lasted for hours, they had to carry Aira on their backs, which slowed the progress, and they weren''t too far from that abandoned house. The trees were much more familiar to her now than a month earlier. There were fewer leaves on the branches, and more were on the ground now. But that was to be expected; more than a month had passed since the last time. Still, somehow, being in the open space, in the forest, overwhelmed Aira with emotions. These weren''t the trees of her world. Well, they were the same trees, with branches and leaves, but everything was slightly off. The colors were wrong and the leaves had different shapes. Aira touched the bark of the nearest tree. It even felt wrong under her fingers. Yet, now she had no choice but to get used to these new sensations. In the same way, she had to get used to this new Energy Manipulation skill. Not losing a beat, she activated the skill and observed her surroundings. In every direction, she saw objects filled with energy. She and Lila definitely stood out, but the trees were shining as brightly within her magical perception. Aira directed her senses back, towards the town. No one was following them through the tunnel. But she quickly traced their path back to the street where they had clashed with Korin. She could feel the ranger''s body still lying there; he and his men were definitely alive, even if incapacitated. She probed further, feeling she could easily reach out to the center of the town and even beyond. Now, she sensed hundreds and even thousands of energy signatures. Humans, pets, rodents, trees, and much more. Momentarily, she became overwhelmed by all the signals she was receiving and deactivated the skill. What was its limit? Aira took out her journal once again and scribbled a bit more. She couldn''t help but notice how Lila had reacted when she took it out, back there in the tunnel. The woman was obviously spooked by her actions. Now, they had to rebuild their relationship from scratch. "I can sense Korin and his crew," she handed the note to Lila. "They are unconscious but alive. Someone will find them and they will be alright, I''m sure. Maybe with a bit of damage to their pride. But they''ll survive." Lila winced once again as she read the text. "You can feel them from here? Ah, whatever..." *** Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The human led the way. Even during the night, she chose the paths with confidence and precision. It felt like Lila could navigate the area even with her eyes closed. But that wasn''t surprising since she spent years patrolling the area. Since her arrival to this world, Aira didn''t feel as strong an urge to explain herself, a necessity to talk. To discuss at least some of her powers and abilities. Still, when the only option was to communicate through writing, there needed to be a better place and time. Even worse, Aira wasn''t sure she herself understood these powers well enough to explain them to anyone, let alone a person who had never experienced magic. And also, the morning light was still dim. It wasn''t safe either to write or to read while walking. Unexpectedly, Lila started talking. "I really hope it''s true that you didn''t kill them," she said. "They were good people. Unlike those who decided to join Garrick in his rebellion. But I don''t know how even to believe you. Your powers... they are so strange! If all of the undead have the same abilities, why haven''t they killed us all yet? You have to be so much more powerful than we are." Aira spread her hands wide and then pointed to her journal as if to show that she didn''t know how to answer these questions without writing a lengthy essay. "Yeah, figures," Lila said. Aira gestured as if trying to apologize for their stunted style of communication. "Yeah, yeah..." said Lila. "I understand, don''t worry. It''s a long talk. But we gotta hash it out as soon as we find somewhere safe to hunker down." The night was humid, and early morning covered the grass and moss with dew that glistened under the first light of the new day. It had probably rained earlier, as the ground was still wet, and the air was thick with smells of damp decaying leaves. There were no signs of any animals, as they were too close to the human settlement. But even birds shied away from two travelers, scared by their deliberate movement. An hour later, the unlikely pair, human and undead, came to a clearing with a half-decayed cabin, not unlike the one where Aira spent her first night in this world. After all this walking, Aira was too absorbed in her thoughts. But Lila broke the silence, startling her. "I need to rest a bit. It should be safe to spend some time here. I''m as worn out as a mule in spring planting, and I can''t keep my wits about me with you doing... whatever it is that you do." Aira took out her journal. "Sure, I''ll keep watch. I''ll sense if anyone approaches us," she wrote. "What is our destination?" "I have a place in mind," Lila said grimly. "I thought about going there while Garrick was burning the Elders. Funny how seeing a friend and your mentors on the stakes brings all your old escape plans to mind. Guess I''ve always kept one eye on the way out." They set up a camp, and as soon as Lila fell asleep, Aira prepared to meditate. She hasn''t been neglecting her routines during captivity, but now, when she recovered at least some of her powers, it was even more critical to reintroduce magic to her daily training. Especially as it was so... different. What was even more exciting to her was that the physical part of her training should be much more fun now that she has recovered at least some of the boosts provided by her 100th level. When you increase your level gradually, the boosts improve almost imperceptibly. But when you lose everything and then gain your powers back in just one day... Yes, that feeling was practically ecstatic. Still, one thing bothered her. Alright, many things bothered her, but this one... it wasn''t something she ever expected to worry about. In the past weeks, she noticed that she had less demand for sleep and food. That was one of the changes that happened to her after she was transported to this world. She thought of dozens of explanations, including stress, loss of magic, and level modifiers. But now, her arcane powers were back. And what has changed was that she felt even less need for sleep and food than before. It was like she was constantly filling her energy reserves from outside sources. She closed her eyes and listened to the sounds surrounding her: morning chatter of birds, wind rustling the leafless branches, and howling in the fragile chimney of the building. She smelled the decayed wood of the cabin with a touch of rust. Not opening her eyes, she stretched her hands and touched whatever she could reach: planks, kitchen utensils, and nails scattered on the floor. Once again, she was ready for the last stage. This time, it was easier for her to make that final step. But still, this new magic was uncharted territory for her. So, she started with things she was already familiar with: the currents inside her wristband gadget and the energy of the tablet she stored in her backpack. She checked on the peaceful energy emanated by Lila. She was calmly dreaming, filled with energy, almost an endless source. Promptly, Aira switched to other things, afraid she would affect her companion''s sleep. She probed the trees that surrounded the cabin. Again, she was surprised to feel that even while they seemed dormant and deprived of life during late autumn, they also stored lots of energy. Tracing the flows, Aira tried to draw some of that power, as she did with mana. To shape it. She did that slowly, trying not to overwhelm herself. She wasn''t in a rush anymore. Aira diverted some of the energy from the plants surrounding her, noticing that before reaching her, that arcane power had first to interact with her wristband. Was that why she couldn''t access the System''s capabilities without any of these devices? Did they have to be the gateway for her powers? Even while she didn''t rush, the energy was overwhelming. It was like a wave covering her during a powerful storm. Tumbling her around, dragging her, not letting go. At the same time, she felt it boosting and filling her reserves. Aira checked her stats, and as expected, her health bar was finally getting closer to the full level. Just this morning, she''d reached a record low but recovered pretty fast, all things considered. On the pyre, it was exacerbated by the fact that she didn''t have any level multipliers affecting her health. Still, it was hard to say what the exact number was. Her current race, the undead, could have modified it. It was hard to tell. But still, her health level probably was several times lower than it was now, with her regained access to the System. At the end of her meditation, Aira checked her quest menu. It felt like a fool''s errand, as it only showed question marks last time. Another glitch of the System. But it was better to be thorough with it being so unfamiliar and strange. --- Active Quests --- 1. ??? 2. ??? 3. ??? 4. ??? --- Completed Quests --- 1. Find allies and escape the settlement (Rewards: Skill; 100,000 XP) "What?!?" Aira thought, not believing her eyes. "One quest is already completed, and three new ones active. Well, let''s hope our path will continue to coincide with what the System has prepared for me." She read the message until the end. "So, a skill, huh?" For Aira, two main ways to acquire new skills were through quests, as it happened just now, or through leveling up. Once every five levels, she got an opportunity to add one new skill to her arsenal. She didn''t have to acquire it. Moreover, she didn''t always have enough skill points to do that. As the number of her skills increased, it became more and more expensive to add new ones. What both infuriated and made Aira curious at the current moment was that the twenty-nine skills she lost still counted against the price of the acquisition of a new one. Did that mean they were still with her, hidden somewhere deep within? Chapter 14. Embracing the Change "So, what about that new skill?" thought Aira. --- New Skill(s) Available --- 1. Two is a Crowd - Allows to create a party. Party members can communicate through the System. Quests are shared. Every party member gets XP for the shared Quests. Cost to add a new Skill: 961 SP + 3 SP Acquire this Skill [Y/N]? Aira agreed to the prompt. --- New Skill --- Two is a Crowd (Level 1 / 24 SP to upgrade to Level 2) - Invite 1 member to the party - Maximum distance of the party chat: [100 m x Level] = 10 km - Party members can share quests - Party members get XP for fulfilled quests (depending on their participation) - Party members can see each other''s stats Upgrade further [Y/N]? --- Current Status --- Health: 555/555 Mana: ???/??? SP Used: 62,658 SP Available: 4,800 XP: 67,458,000 / 69,141,000 (Next Level: 101, Legendary) However, leveling up the new skill wasn''t something she wanted to dive into right away. She still had to test the limitations and mechanics of this world''s System. The humans didn''t know anything about it or magic in general, except for some stupid superstitions and myths of the olden times. Still, it didn''t mean they had to be excluded entirely from the System. Maybe it was only their ignorance that kept them away from obtaining the arcane knowledge. And testing that was worth spending some time and even skill points on, if need be. Luckily, she had exactly the right opportunity and a test subject. *** By the moment Aira had finished her meditative exploration and read everything she could access on her System menu, the early morning sun was preparing to climb higher in the sky. It shed its light over the old shack, illuminating the ruined building through the cracks in the walls and holes in the roof. Somehow, its warmth and softness were comforting and prompted Aira to consider her previous quests and adventures. There was probably nothing as bizarre as what she was experiencing now. But the fact that a different world''s star was bringing her the same simple pleasures made her hope for this new day to improve her life. Aira stood up to stretch her legs. Finally, she wasn''t feeling like a dead person, which was quite comical, considering her current race. Still, she couldn''t say she had already grown accustomed either to the unpleasant, sluggish version of the past weeks she spent in Mountain View or this newly empowered body with all the bells and whistles provided by the System. She moved around the dilapidated building, checking what remained after the owners left it, and suddenly knocked down a pile of wooden rubble. Yes, she still didn''t have the best control of her body. Lila woke up with a start. "Fox''s whiskers! Who''s attacking? What''s happening?" she exclaimed, reaching for her dagger. Being unable to answer and afraid that growling wouldn''t help to make Lila more comfortable, Aira slowly moved to show herself in front of the other woman. "Ah, it''s you..." Lila said with a sigh. "Just a continuation of my nightmare..." She stood up, stretching her entire body. "Do you want some tea?" she asked. Aira gestured to show she''d be happy to have a cup, and Lila began gathering some old wood for the fire. But before the ranger could use her firestarter, Aira stopped her. She promptly took out her journal and scribbled a message: "Let me try." She already knew there were plenty of energy sources around them. Trees of the forest, smaller plants, and even some minor creatures, rodents, and the like. However, this time, Aira decided to test her own reserves. Focusing on the device on her wrist, she directed her inner power toward the heap of kindling, willing it to receive all that energy, overheat, and start burning. It was a slow process that took a while, but Aira pushed a bit more. And then, even more, tapping into her deep reserves. The fire suddenly burst out, bringing a happy glow to all dark corners of the forsaken house. "By the Elders'' breath, Aira! You could have warned me first," exclaimed Lila. "But I should have probably guessed you can do something like that." However, for Aira, this effort was too much of an exertion. She either didn''t consider how much power she needed to start a fire or poured too much of her internal energy into it. Her arms and legs shook, she took an uneven step and stumbled onto a stool. The ancient wooden piece of furniture cracked with a loud noise, its legs giving out under Aira''s weight, and she landed heavily on the floor. Lila rushed towards her. "Are you alright? What happened?" Aira put her hands in front of her and made uncertain gestures with her palms. She grabbed her journal once again. "That''s good. Don''t worry. I need to find the limits of my powers. They are new to me." "So, they are not the same as they were before?" asked Lila. "No, their nature is different," wrote Aira. "And the variety of my capabilities is much lower." With a deep sigh, Lila placed a pan on the fire. Smiling, she turned to Aira and asked: "Do you remember that we found you only because you decided to make a fire in that other cabin? It feels like a whole life has passed since then. So much has changed, and so many things went awry...!"This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Aira growled softly and smiled at these memories. She was baffled then. Who would have expected other worlds even to exist? "It would be fun to bring this information to some of my scholarly friends. They''d think I''ve gone mad," she thought. But now, while she still didn''t know enough about this world and had no clue how to become her old self again, she finally felt like she was on the right track. With the System available and even the quests sort of working. Aira was next to a person who willingly helped her. Even despite the tensions between them. But how far would she go? And how far would Aira want to take her? She took the journal and wrote: "I want to try something with you. My abilities have grown since Mountain View. But it should be safe." "Alrighty, let''s give it a shot. If you say it''s safe, I''ll bite the bramble. No burning from inside, though, right?" Lila was still struggling to process everything that happened since the previous morning. The undead just killed several of her fellow rangers and supposedly incapacitated a few more during their escape. That uneasy feeling battled in her with the desire to learn more about Aira and her strange powers. She touched a miracle and wouldn''t back off because she was slightly scared. Well, maybe she was pretty appropriately frightened. But Elder''s beard, that was exciting! Aira wrote: "You don''t have to do anything. Probably, you wouldn''t even feel anything. But yes, it is related to you and may have an effect on you." "Well, let''s try it then. There''s only one way to find out!" Lila replied. Aira called out her System menu. --- Party Interface --- Maximum party invitations: 1 Current party size: 1 (including the host) Invite a new party member [Y/N]? Aira prompted the System to invite Lila. ...Lila invited to join the party. Awaiting confirmation... [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] System timed out. "Did you get anything?" wrote Aira. "Any sensations? Any messages in your mind?" Lila was excited and surprised: "Messages?!? No, nothing happened since you told me to get ready. But what do you even mean by the ''messages in my mind''? Is this some telepathy magic or what?" "Let''s call it telepathy and put it aside along with many other things I have to explain to you. This deserves a long talk and it is hard to do that in writing. We''ll have to figure out an easier way of communication first." "Oh, well," Lila said, "Let''s just have our breakfast then. I guess I''ll have to wait a bit more before I learn all of your strange secrets." She hugged her knees and focused on a dark smudge on the wall. Aira reached out to her and gave Lila another note. "I understand that a lot has changed for you just in a few hours. I understand it more than you can even imagine. And I can try to put everything in fewer words. But I''m afraid you''ll freak out." "I''m freaking out plenty already. But now I''m at least even more intrigued. I know that you are different in so many ways. And I can probably guess that you are different from the other undead as well. Not that I had many opportunities to learn anything about them," Lila paused as if unsure if she should continue. "This knowledge is heavily restricted and limited to the Elders." "By the way," Lila continued. "Does that mean that whoever they choose as the new Elders in Mountain View would probably know even less about them than I do¡­? That''s not a comforting thought¡­" Aira wrote: "Alright, I''ll explain. But don''t think that I''m crazy." "I don''t think there''s anything crazier than teaming up with an undead while betraying your own kin," replied Lila a bit sharply. "But I''m all in for this adventure." Aira wrote: "Your people''s lore obviously attributes some strange powers to the undead. I don''t know anything about that but I know quite a bit about special powers. I come from a different world. We have magic. We also have something called the System. It gives us valuable information. Including quests: things we need to fulfill to progress in our journeys. Currently, I have several quests I need to get through to get closer to my final goal. And in the end, I hope to return to my world and become myself again." Lila''s excitement increased with each sentence she read. A stream of revelations flowed over her. "You''re really saying this ''System'' talks to you in your head? That sounds torch-blind crazy, no offense. But after yesterday, maybe I''m not the best person to doubt it or question anyone''s sanity. It isn''t any more bizarre than killing people with energy blasts and without any weapon." She paused thoughtfully. "Let''s say I''ll just follow you for now and we''ll see how it goes. If it''s true, it''s a once in a lifetime opportunity for me. And it seems you don''t want to kill me for some reason. That''s fine." "I was so frustrated with the hardliners in our village," she continued. "People like Garrick were trying to stir the pot for quite a long time. Good riddance!" Moments later, her mood shifted again. "But would I ever be able to return there and see my friends? I don''t suppose they think very highly of me right now. Helping an undead to escape. And attacking rangers in the process. That''s all out in the open now. It''s plainly the definition of high treason...!" There was no stopping Lila now, as she pursued her train of thought. She poured out emotions bottled up inside her for a very long time. "I''m in. Chasing shadows or not, there''s no sense looking back. Besides, no one will believe me if I return to Mountain View. It''s either return and hope for a fair trial that would never happen, stay alone and build a new life from scratch here in the forest, or stick with you and see what other mysteries are hidden around us. I choose mysteries. At least for now. I don''t even know how they are going to survive now, with all the Elders killed¡­ And Garrick and his goons¡­" Aira wrote: "I know the type. Killed a few like him." "Killed?!? Who are you? Some kind of mercenary?" Lila was surprised. "Hm... Let''s say I''m a professional enforcer who uses magic." "Alrighty, there''s obviously a lot to unpack here for both of us. Let''s start with baby steps. We need to figure out where to move next to have some safety and time to think," Lila said, dishing out some of the porridge they made for breakfast. She handed one of the bowls to Aira. "But first, some breakfast might do us both good before we move on. I''ll just pretend we''re on ranger''s time." She paused again and and looked at Aira in contemplation. "Do you even need to eat?" Aira returned the bowl to Lila, shaking her head, and wrote: "It seems I need much less food than before. I need to drink, though. And I appreciate the effort. Please eat. And if anything remains, I''ll finish it. I still like the taste. But don''t worry about me." "Well, root me sideways! So you''re saying you don''t need food?" Lila said. "Guess I didn''t need to pack so many provisions then. I''ll keep that in mind next time we''re low on rations." Aira looked at Lila but smiled back as soon as she saw her companion''s sarcastic grin. As the ranger finished her meal, she leaned back, her expression turning serious. "We need to start moving soon," she said. "They are understaffed and disoriented now. But there still is a chance that patrols will be looking for us. They could have let it go after you disposed of Garrick. It sort of worked for everyone''s good. But now it''s a double attack. So, we can''t stay in this cabin for too long. Not that I''d like to stay here even without the pursuit looming behind us. It''s a bones and bark ruin!" Aira nodded and looked questioningly in different directions. Lila thought for a moment, then smiled. "I have a few ideas. I mentioned to you that I thought about visiting that old tech facility not too far from here. Even if we don''t find any loot there, it should be safe... -er. Safer. I guess." Aira''s eyes lit up with interest. Something cataclysmic happened to the local civilization many years ago. But were the humans and the undead really related to each other? And if yes, in which way? She didn''t have many opportunities to learn the history of this world. So, what could be better than this? Also, after Aira had her share of interactions with this world''s humans, she wanted to learn more about the undead. There was definitely more to their story, and she needed to explore it before she could figure out her next steps. Especially without any clear directions from the quest system. Lila stood up, stretching. "Good, let''s pack up and get moving. We have a long day of walking ahead of us." Interlude. Town Elder Tara entered the Council Hall and, with her heavy boot, kicked a chair that stood right in the middle of the grand room. The wooden piece of furniture flew away from her as if it was scared of the angry ranger and broke into pieces from the contact with the wall. The new leader of Mountain View was having the worst day of her life. That¡¯s not how she expected her promotion to play out. Just a few days ago, she would have been happy to get her commander''s job and lead the rangers. Now, he was dead. And his superiors were dead. And she had to govern this cursed by the undead settlement. First, Garrick removed all council members from the game and killed a few rangers who disagreed with his actions for good measure. Next, this undead thing decided to kill Garrick and a few more rangers. Coincidentally, that meant that the whole command structure was now non-existent. Besides her and that tool Korin. And after last night''s fiasco, she was the last person standing. Nobody would take Korin seriously anymore. A man ran into the hall, his hair messy and sweaty. Not seeing anyone else there, he approached Tara. "Where''s Korin?" he said. "I have a report for him." "Korin... he is irrelevant," Tara said. "What do you have? Report to me." The man hesitated. "But I have my orders!..." he protested feebly. "Elder''s beard!" swore Tara. "Do you want to join the people on the central square? Or would you like to help me rebuild this town?" "Ugh... Well... Alright..." the man mumbled. "We explored the tunnel. It appears that only people from Korin''s team have known about it. This is one of the reasons it took so much time to find the entrance. Most of them are still out of it." "Are they all alive?" asked Tara. "Yes," said the ranger. "But our medics are unsure if they will regain consciousness." "So, what about the tunnel?" said Tara. "It leads to the southern forest," the man said. "There are footprints inside. And near the exit. But it has rained heavily since then and the paths in the forest are a mess. It''s hard to say where those two went." "You are sure there were only two of them?" asked Tara. "Who was it, that Lila? Korin''s enfant terrible?"This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "Yes, our trackers confirmed there were only two of them," confirmed the ranger. "The undead thing and Lila... the traitor. One of Korin''s men also substantiated that." "So, why are you here and not there, scouting the forest?" Tara asked. "We are losing time!" "We wanted to confirm with the leadership before taking the next steps," the man said. "I hoped that Korin has already recovered." "Don''t you worry about him," Tara said. She called for her aide to enter the Council room. "Give this man a few more rangers. We need to find where Lila and this undead beast are heading. And make sure that Mountain View is protected against them." "Yes, ma''am!" the aide signaled to the ranger, and they left the hall. "And that''s what I have to deal with!" Tara facepalmed and moved closer to the long table. Just a few days ago, it seated all the Elders of their town. All the important people were dead. There was no one left to pass on the knowledge. She''d have to figure out everything on her own. Tara knew that Elder Jorin had a special experiment with the undead. He never did anything for giggles and should have had some plans of his own. But this was a secret well-kept by the Council. Almost nothing has leaked beyond the walls of this unwelcoming room. "Ah, Jorin..." Tara sighed. "What did you know about the undead? Why was this beast so important to you?" "Brenna!" she called for her aide. "Brenna! Come over here!" "Yes, ma''am?" the ranger said, returning to the Council hall. "I need a different room," Tara said. "I can''t focus in this place. Is there something fitting my new station?" "We''ll figure something out, Elder Tara," Brenna said. "Give us one hour. Anything else?" "Have you found the list of Council candidates?" Tara asked. "They had to have it. Some of the Elders were... hm... quite old and I know they vetted replacements." "Yes, we have it," Brenna said. "There are representatives of the traders, artisans, and farmers on that list. But also some of the rangers, including you." "Good, when my new office is ready," Tara commanded, "bring it there, along with the other things. Is Korin on that list?" "No, ma''am," said Brenna. "It doesn''t seem the Elders considered him worthy." "No surprises there. He isn''t the brightest one. As we can see," Tara paused for a moment. "Do we know his whereabouts?" "Yes, he''s drinking ale at the pub right at this moment," Brenna said. "Do you want him summoned here?" "No, arrest him and take him to jail," Tara said. "I see you are surprised. Why? He allowed himself to be ambushed while on patrol duty. And has almost lost four of his men to this undead beast. He should be happy we are not trying him for conspiracy with that traitor Lila. Yet." "Yes, ma''am!" the aide said. "Anything else?" "Schedule time for me to interrogate him," Tara said. "We need to know if there are any other hidden tunnels he knows about." She paused, took in the massive room, disheveled tapestries and banners on the walls, and the whole state of the order. "Bring me some tea," Tara said. "And something stronger as well. I have a long day ahead of me. And this town is a mess." Chapter 15. Forgotten Trail Aira and Lila didn''t reach the mysterious ancient facility on the first day. It was a much longer walk that should take at least half a week. So, Lila was quite motivated to move as fast as possible despite Aira mentioning that she hadn''t sensed any pursuit yet. However, understanding the unease of her companion, Aira didn''t have anything against that plan, even though she wanted to experiment with her new abilities a bit more. Nothing prevented her from doing that during the march, though. Especially as they were walking through a dense forest with plenty of energy sources around them. Maybe it was a bit different type of activity compared to meditation and her standard physical training routine. But tapping into them was a new habit she needed to create for herself anyway. And, oh my, it was challenging to keep it working in the background. Simultaneously, Aira had to focus on their surroundings, arcane power sources, and Lila''s movement and control the redistribution of the abundant energy that filled the forest. Every few hours, Aira sent probing strands of magical energy toward Mountain View, trying to decipher what was happening in the town they left so hastily. They were constantly moving away, but she yet had to discover the limitations of her skill. And it seemed she was far from reaching it. While figuring out the exact state of affairs in Mountain View was hard, she was pretty sure there was no pursuit. There were a few energy signatures outside the town walls, but they didn''t venture too far from the safety of the fortifications. Either humans didn''t want to look for them, or they were still distracted by the chaos that reigned in the settlement during the previous days, thanks to Garrick and Aira. There were some complications there for her, though. These newly obtained powers allowed Aira to read multiple energy signatures of the humans even at this ever-increasing distance. But as soon as she tried to focus on them, she quickly became overwhelmed. Her magical reserves were draining swiftly when Aira had to interact with more than a couple of targets. What made it even trickier was that it was getting increasingly hard to focus on human signatures specifically. All energy patterns mashed together, making the town glow like a pyre. This metaphor... it may not have been the best one, considering Aira''s recent experience. But at the same time, it reflected the energy storm that roared within her almost perfectly. Each time after these probes, she had to tap deeper and deeper into the arcane power of the trees surrounding them than she considered safe. What kind of energy was that? Would there be any consequences for draining a tree and transmitting its power to a human... or, at her current state, an undead? She wasn''t a human anymore, even if sometimes she continued to think about herself this way. Still, she didn''t hurry to experiment with an actual human she had on hand. After the effects her powers had on Garrick, Korin, and others, she wasn''t sure there wouldn''t be any unsavory consequences if she tried to influence Lila in any way. And she didn''t think Lila would agree to be her lab rat. Not that soon after they left Mountain View. That left only one person to try her new powers on. Herself. Aira checked her base stats once again. ========== Character Status and Skill Overview ========== Name: Aira Race: Undead Class: Necrokinetic Enforcer Level: 100 Strength: ??? [(Base Stat + Level) 1.5] Agility: ??? [(Base Stat + Level) / 3] Intelligence: ??? [(Base Stat + Level) / 2] Endurance: ??? [(Base Stat + Level) 1.5] That was so unnerving that she couldn''t see the numbers. Still, she couldn''t complain. This limited access to the System interface was so much better than not having it at all. Not knowing it existed in the world. After a day of fast walking, Aira estimated that her agility stat should be comparable to Lila''s. If one could even talk about the base stats of someone who had never experienced magic. Maybe she was a tad slower. What made the march easier for Aira was that she obviously had much higher endurance. To measure it, she could at least use the multiplier shown through the System interface. Even if she had zero base stat, which was impossible, her total endurance should stay at least 150 due to her current level. Not to mention that she constantly boosted her energy reserves from the environment. She felt like she could walk this way day and night without stopping if needed. She didn''t have to rest. She didn''t need to eat. She could probably... Aira seized that thought and tried to redistribute the ambient energy a bit differently. Instead of focusing on her Energy Manipulation skill or inner reserves, she targeted her base stats this time. Gradually, she poured more and more energy into her agility stat. But the effect was almost instantaneous¡ªat least, its representation through the System. But then, Aira felt it in her body as well. Her legs became empowered, prompting her to move faster. To run. She checked the System menu once again. Agility: ??? + 0.66 [(Base Stat + Level) / 3] [...] Agility: ??? + 1.67 [(Base Stat + Level) / 3] [...] Agility: ??? + 3.33 [(Base Stat + Level) / 3] [...] Aira continued her experiment for a few more minutes, fully absorbed by it, until she noticed that she had changed her pace from walking to running and overtook Lila by a few hundred meters. By this moment, the ranger stopped and looked at the fast-moving undead with amusement and concern. Aira slowed her pace and let Lila catch up with her. "By the Elders'' breath! Look at you darting off like a shadowfoot!" Lila asked. "What, you think I''m dead weight now?" She was teasing, but there was a flicker of worry in her eyes. Aira shook her head and gestured with her hands for Lila to move forward. "Alrighty," Lila groaned. "Next time, give me a holler before you go fox-tailin'' off! And it''s getting late anyway. Time to find a place to camp. There won''t be any cabins anywhere near this spot. Will have to set up a tent."Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. They needed the stop for at least two reasons. First, Aira still wasn''t able to renew her reserves perpetually. Well, she could probably do that, but they expired faster than she filled them. That aspect has to be the focus of her training and meditation in the upcoming weeks and maybe even months. But more importantly, Lila was a human and wouldn''t get far without regular rest and food. And that''s what they had. Even Aira enjoyed some of the stew. Before going to sleep, Lila tried in vain to distribute the night watch shifts. But Aira was adamant. Even if she hadn''t fully recovered after the long hike, she could rest without sleep. So, against all Lila''s protests, Aira insisted on being the only person to keep the lookout during the night. Not that they needed anyone at all, as Aira would have sensed the approach of a human or any other creature from far away, thanks to her magical abilities. Still, it was an excellent opportunity for her to consolidate the day''s gains, expand her experiments with the new powers, and meditate. Marching in that manner day after day, they settled into a monotonous routine of walking, meditating, experimenting with Aira''s abilities, eating, and sleeping. Even if the latter two were mostly for Lila''s benefit and the magical stuff was available only to Aira. Initially, it may have seemed that every day went as previous, so subtle were the changes around them. But soon, Aira started noticing the landscape shifting. Luckily, she could keep up better and better thanks to her constant training and better understanding of her new powers. Nightly meditations helped her immensely, and by the end of the third day, she could keep pace with Lila without any delays or additional stops. The scenery changes were subtle initially, but soon, the once dense forest-covered flatland gave way to rolling low hills. And then, the first rugged cliffs emerged from the earth. They were approaching their destination¡ªthe towering mountains looming ahead. *** Lila was getting more and more agitated with each passing day. She talked about her past during their walk, about being a ranger. She couldn''t stop telling her story to Aira as if trying to silence the demons'' voices inside her head. Striking an alliance with an undead. Attacking fellow rangers. All of that was unthinkable. For sure, the town''s rangers have already found these two dead bodies at her house. They were Garrick''s cronies killed by Aira on the central square. But who would even take a moment to consider that? No, they''ll blame it all on her. So, she told stories. There was a strange cadence to this dialogue, as Aira could only answer by growling and gesturing with her hands. That didn''t stop Lila. She described how humanity has found a fragile balance after the Fall. Most people lived in small towns like Mountain View, still frightened by the undead attacks and not venturing too far. The consequence of the decades of wars after the old civilization crumbled. However, these wars were legendary events of the times long gone. In many ways, the fragile security of human settlements relied on Old World tech and machinery. No one could explain how it survived all these centuries. But Lila knew where it came from. Facilities like the one they were heading to were the primary source of the ancient gadgets. Not that she expected to find anything at their destination. That place was discovered many decades ago and has since been pillaged thoroughly. "Soon, we''ll get to this beautiful valley," said Lila. "But the thing is... I''ve been there only once." Aira looked questioningly at her. "Yeah, you are right... I''m lost in the lichen," Lila said. "I don''t remember the exact route. It has been a while. And we don''t go that far from the town during our patrols. The place was cleared ages ago. I think it was my grandfather who found it. He brought me there as a child once, to show me the miracles of the old civilization." She looked around, trying to figure out which direction to go next. "As I said, the building is in a valley. If I could even call it a building so huge it is. It would be hard to miss after we get to that ridge." Lila cautiously monitored Aira''s activities. She traveled with the undead, but it would be wrong to say she made the final decision. Aira mentioned that she has been doing ''training'' and ''meditation.'' But it was hard to see what it was in reality. Most of it was intangible, related to these supposed bizarre powers of the undead. Or maybe not only to the undead, if she believed the stories about other worlds where even humans could cast spells. Preposterous! Still, as the landscape gradually changed around them, differences in Aira''s capabilities were as subtle yet as undeniable. Lila was spooked when she first noticed how much more agile Aira was after she got one of the gadgets in her hands. For several weeks, she could barely write a few words on that slateboard. And then, momentarily, she was scribbling long passages in a journal. In the same way, everything else about Lila''s unlikely companion was changing in the days of their hike. Sometimes, she sped up or paused for a few minutes near a large tree, caressing its bark as if sensing something within. At other moments, it seemed she was sleepwalking, not noticing anything around her, following Lila only thanks to her arcane abilities. And the most bizarre were the nights. Not once did Aira allow Lila to keep the watch. Still, she was surprisingly calm during her sleep, and in the mornings, she felt better than when she slept in bed. On the fourth day of their journey, something strange happened. Suddenly, Aira approached Lila and gave away all of the gadgets she collected from Garrick. She didn''t explain, but the change was instantaneous. Her movements became sluggish, and she couldn''t keep up anymore, even when Lila slowed her pace and started to walk slower. It was like a device was switched off. "Elders'' breath... Is that for real?" Lila asked incredulously. "These gadgets truly improve your state that much? You aren''t messing with me right now?" Aira gestured to her, asking to return the wristband. As soon as it was fastened to her forearm, agility returned to the undead woman. She grabbed her journal and scribbled a message: "Yes, but it shouldn''t surprise you, right? You expected me to be quite slow when you carried me back to Mountain View on my first day here." "Solid as oak, I''m with you," Lila answered. "But it''s one thing to know it and a different thing to see it. Especially when you change so much right in front of my eyes." She took the measure of Aira. "Are you feeling good?" she asked softly. "Does it affect you? Are there any consequences?" Aira made a noncommittal gesture with her hands and wrote another note. "My health stat has just dropped to the maximum I seem to have without magic. Now it''s 205 instead of 555. But looks like that''s the only consequence. As soon as I have one of these gadgets back in my hands, it starts to improve." Lila grinned. "Bones and bark! That''s intense, Aira. If you''re not some stray dream from last night, that''s the wildest thing that ever happened to me!" She took a moment to take in everything Aira wrote. "Does that mean you can''t lose these gadgets? Will you be able to charge their batteries?" Aira looked at her as if she did not understand the question. "All of the gadgets use power stored inside," Lila explained. "Back in town, we had power generators that allowed us to charge our devices and larger machines. But here in the wild... We don''t have anything like that. And in the old facility, most likely nothing remains there." "Ah, so, that''s what I felt inside of them," wrote Aira. "It seemed there''s some power hidden inside. Well, that''s not the only thing I sensed, but I know what you mean. I think I charged them in background, using my skill. But I''ll make a point of exploring it a bit more in the future." "Good!" said Lila, visibly more relaxed. "I finally start to believe we might actually stand a chance, you and me, as wild as it sounds." That''s how they came to the edge of the forested area and found themselves at the top of the ridge. As they gazed down, the enormity of the ancient building presented itself before them in all its glory. Both Aira and Lila were awed. For the human, it was a sight that reminded her of her childhood. The time she spent here with her grandfather. The legends of the olden times he recited to her. But the structure that dominated the valley surprised Aira as well. In her world filled with magic, only the most powerful wielders of arcane powers and the wealthiest kings could allow themselves to build something like that. It demanded a lot of intricate spells not only to erect something similar but also to keep it from crumbling. Especially as it was supposedly centuries old and not looked after during these years. As night approached, they decided to camp right there, on the hilltop, taking in the breathtaking view as they set up their tents and prepared for the evening. Leaving the exploration of the facility until morning, when they will be able to properly assess its safety and check for potential danger and traps. Chapter 16. Old World Facility The facility loomed ahead of them, an imposing structure that dwarfed anything Aira had seen in this or even her own world. It was enormous, a testament to the advanced technology and resources of the old times. Before everything had gone awry. Only the most powerful mages in Aira''s world could construct buildings of such magnitude, and even then, they rarely did. The place was immense, with its roots built into the side of a mountain. Probably, a reasonable part of it was hiding within the cliff. But besides that, it occupied a considerable part of the whole valley, rising in the sky higher than the ridge on which Aira and Lila camped the previous night. Two women approached the building cautiously. Their footsteps were utterly lost in the vast emptiness that surrounded the facility. The entrance, shaped like a massive archway, lured them. Once-polished metal was now tarnished and covered in moss. With vines snaking their way up the walls and trees growing in random spots on balconies and overhangs, reclaiming the structure bit by bit. According to Lila''s story, it has been centuries since humans occupied that building. But it still stood there and hasn''t crumbled. Truly magical. Carefully stepping closer to the intimidating arch, they checked the surrounding area. Now, they stood out like pieces on a tabletop game board. For some bizarre reason, the plaza in front of the facility remained free of trees. Still, there were no signs of other people nearby, which was both a relief and a cause for concern. If not humans, maybe some other dangers were lurking inside? Aira checked her senses. Nothing there as well. As they stepped through the entrance, the scale of the interior became apparent. The first hall they entered was vast, with ceilings so high they seemed to touch the sky. Skylights, with glass that shattered long ago, allowed beams of sunlight to pierce through, illuminating the dust motes that floated lazily in the air. Debris covered the hall''s floor¡ªbroken pieces of machinery, crumbled cladding and decorations, unrecognizable remnants of furniture that had long since decayed. "By the Elders'' breath, this place feels like it''s been frozen in time..." Lila commented, her voice echoing in the cavernous space. "It seems that not a soul has crossed these floors in years." Aira nodded, her eyes scanning their surroundings. The place sent shivers up and down her spine¡ªa testament to the might of the old ones, who built all that without magic. Lila read Aira like an open book. "Magnificent, right? And if this place still holds any secrets, we''d better uncover them! Maybe they will help you with your... quests." She glanced around, her eyes narrowing as she took in the extent of the destruction. "But first, we need to find our way deeper inside. Where it isn''t such a mess!" As they moved cautiously through the halls, stepping over twisted metal beams and piles of rubble, Lila recited some of the myths of the civilization before the fall. It was a strange time¡ªa time of wonder and miracles. And Lila''s voice trembled with awe. Most of the knowledge of old age was limited either by the lack of surviving documents or by the conscious choice of the Elders not to aggravate the uneducated townsfolk with things they couldn''t comprehend. It was good enough that people could and were allowed to use some of the gadgets and larger machinery scavenged from facilities like this one. "You know," said Lila, "It always boggled my mind that we''ve got all this old tech still ticking along after all these years. When some of it snaps in our hands, we don''t know the first thing about fixing it. Only hope is finding another stash." Aira looked at her companion with concern. And then took in her surroundings with a new level of apprehension. If she had judged the chance to find anything worth their time by the state of this facility, the heritage of the past would have been mostly pilfered by now. During the centuries since this civilization''s decline, survivors had scavenged everything they could grab. And the rest was destroyed either by time or by accident. This... building... whatever its purpose was, wasn''t an exception. By the broken remnants, Aira could figure out that ages ago, many of the walls were covered with panels, similar to her tablet. Most of them were removed, though only the unusable parts remained. Snatches of unusable wires hung here and there. It was clear that the facility had once been a hub of activity, but now it was even less than a shadow of its former self. Aira was astonished by this display of power and technology as much as Lila. Maybe even more. The approach was absolutely different in her world, with magic dominating all aspects of everyday life, governance, war, and everything else. They wouldn''t even consider creating something like that when there were simpler solutions. But she could imagine that humans of this world had to get creative in the absence of arcane powers. As they ventured further, there was even more evidence of the facility''s decay. Room after room, hall after hall. Some of them were as vast as the first, others smaller. Still, they saw the same scenery everywhere. In places, ceiling sections had collapsed, creating treacherous piles of debris, they had to navigate carefully¡ªremnants of old tech, furniture, and some unrecognizable objects. The air was thick with the smell of mold and rust, and the sound of dripping water echoed eerily through the space. "Stay close," Lila whispered, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of her knife. "Spirits in the shadows... who knows what''s lurking in these halls? Never seen an undead in places like this, but it isn''t that I frequented them." Aira nodded, her senses on high alert. However, her powers didn''t warn her about anything alive, hiding anywhere nearby. Or anything undead, if she could hope to recognize the signature of an undead being. And unlike Lila''s town, this place was devoid of that type of energy produced and used by human machinery. It has all been empty and dead for a very long time.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. They reached a large set of doors at the end of the hall, their once-shiny surfaces now dull and covered in grime. It seemed that the humans of the olden times had to make everything grand. It was as if they were defying some higher forces, showing them they could achieve more and rise to the skies. With some effort, Lila pushed one of the doors open, and they stepped into another cavernous room. This one seemed to have been a central hub of sorts, with a large, circular control panel in the center and rows of desks and chairs scattered around. Many of the tables were overturned, and a few ancient documents covered with some kind of protective film littered the floor. The strange substance on them probably was the only reason some papers survived. Everything else, books, sheets, and fabrics, were fragmented, with only small pieces remaining. Aira stepped, her boots crunching over the debris, and noticed something like the spine of a book. It probably had some color in it centuries ago. But now, all that remained was an ugly dark-brown shade of the past. She tried to pick it up, but it crumbled in her hands as soon as Aira touched it. She looked at the surrounding area anew. The floor was covered with the same type of fragments. There had to be hundreds of books and documents here. Maybe even thousands. Such an immense treasure trove of knowledge was astonishing to Aira. But now, everything was lost. Only a few words could be deciphered from the fragments. "This must have been some sort of command center," Lila said, her voice filled with awe. "You know, my grandfather used to spin tales about places like this. Said the folks here had more gadgets than we''d know what to do with¡ªused them from dawn till dusk like it was nothing. It has got me rattled like a loose gear just thinking about it. Maybe we can still find something here? At least some information? Even if the chances are slim after all these years of decay." Unfortunately, Lila''s predecessors had vandalized all the tech in the room. The screens shattered, control panels ripped apart, and wires dangled like severed veins. Everything usable was removed long ago, and neither Aira nor Lila could decipher the writing. Pouring some of her arcane power into the devices, Aira tried to find at least some tech that survived the time. But, alas, it brought no results. The destruction was thorough, deliberate. "Well, root me sideways," Lila muttered, kicking a piece of debris out of her way. "Whoever came here before us made sure nothing could be salvaged." Aira sighed and nodded. "Let''s keep looking," she wrote, showing her journal to Lila. *** They spent the rest of the day mapping the vast building. The facility seemed endless, a labyrinth of large and small rooms interconnected by winding corridors. Aira and Lila found storerooms filled with rusted tools, offices with disintegrating furniture, and labs that had long since been looted of anything valuable. Despite the decay, they managed to find at least some useful items: a few small tools, some intact cables, and a couple of old but serviceable flashlights. Aira was even able to charge them with her powers. The training of the past days wasn''t in vain. By the time the sun set, they had covered a significant portion of the facility''s ground floor but had found no sources of power or intact tech. So, they chose one of the inner rooms for their temporary camp. A small office that even still had a door they could close for peace of mind. The room was sparsely furnished, with a single desk and a couple of chairs, but at least it was clean and dry, unlike some of the outer halls. Lila set up a small campfire using some debris they had gathered. The flickering flames cast a warm, comforting glow in the otherwise dark and cold room. Aira watched the fire, her mind racing with thoughts of their next steps. She had to explore her powers more and find their limitations. But if there were people with access to the System in this world, she would have to find them. They may be her only hope for recovering her old self and finding a way out. "We''ll need to be cautious," Lila said, breaking the silence. "By the frost on the pine, this place should be clear of undead... but I wouldn''t put a shadow past it. Anything can happen in a ruin like this." "Anyway," Lila continued, "they tend to stay in the old cities, the destroyed areas of steel and concrete where all humans are prohibited from going. But that doesn''t mean we''re completely safe. In the end, like the ancient cities, this facility is also a remnant of the old world. Who knows what attracts them to these places." She paused and looked at Aira. "Maybe you know?" Aira rolled her eyes. Aira nodded, appreciating the warning, and wrote: "So, are there any relations between the humans and the undead." Lila knew it was a discussion that had to happen at some moment, especially considering their unlikely alliance. "I can''t really add anything to what we already discussed," she said. "There are some legends from the past. And there is this shaky balance that exists today." "There are talks that undead are the old humans transformed," she continued. "Like they lived for hundreds of years. There was some cataclysm that destroyed the old human world and split it into two: humans and undead. But to me, all that sounds like nursery tales. Sometimes, something makes a human turn. Elder''s beard, I''ve seen that once. No one knows why that happens. At least, I was never told. But thousands of humans turning overnight? That sounds ridiculous." She paused as if considering if it was reasonable to continue. "Before, it was the tradition to kill them on sight. I guess that''s one of the things Garrick wanted to return when he came to power," she put her palms forward in front of her in a protective gesture. "It isn''t anything you didn''t know before. I mentioned that to you. But in the past years, there have been rumors of negotiations with the undead. Even some sort of trade alliance. Maybe that''s one of the reasons the council declared that all undead have to be safely delivered to the town? I don''t know. And now it all doesn''t really matter." Aira wrote: "What about this place?" Lila shrugged. "It''s hard to say. Nobody knows its function. Sometimes, we find facilities that weren''t plundered. And can even salvage working gadgets or at least spare parts. This one... It was known ages ago. Whoever picked through this place last left it dry as an old stump¡ªstripped everything down to the roots. That''s one of the reasons it may be safer than other locations, no stray ranger party should go here. We patrol places like this, but nobody goes inside." "But then," she continued, "this place is massive, and who knows what kind of secrets it holds? If we are lucky, maybe we''ll find something worth our time. And we''ll have a map of the place if we need to skedaddle in a hurry. At least that''s something to keep us busy while we figure out our next steps." Aira nodded, agreeing, her determination unwavering. She felt a strange connection to this facility as if it held the key to her understanding of this world and her place in it. She couldn''t connect to any parts of it. Yet. But there was something there, like a dormant force, that her powers could awaken. Aira couldn''t explain it, but she knew they had to keep searching. Chapter 17. Echoes of the Past Despite her initial concerns, Lila cozied quickly into not caring about the night shifts. In the end, if you could have a full eight hours of sleep, it was better than not having that luxury. Aira didn''t mind, as she wouldn''t sleep anyway, even if her companion decided to stay awake. That night was the first time they spent under a solid roof after leaving Mountain View. And that put Aira into a brooding mood. By the end of the first day, they had gotten so deep inside the ancient structure that no light came from the outside. Even if the night was starry and one of the moons was shining, that wouldn''t change a thing. Aira and Lila had to constantly use the torchlights they found during their search or keep the fire burning in the room they chose for their temporary camp to fight back the darkness. The building''s mysteries unsettled Aira. She felt like all that unknowable number of floors above her pressed her down with their weight. In her past life, she had a few quests with tower trials. She had to clear level after level, filled with monsters, before reaching the final boss on the top floor. But even these challenges weren''t as oppressive as the ancient structure surrounding her now. And that''s without any magic! Aira made sure that Lila was sound asleep and left the room for the corridor. She didn''t plan to venture too far, not to lose sight of their room, but she needed space to stretch her legs and allow her thoughts to flow. She was used to being alone during her missions. Aira had friends and temporary companions when quests demanded that. But mostly, she was a loner. That''s why she didn''t expect her exclusion from human society to hit her so hard. It wasn''t only about the magic, her skills, and her stats anymore. She had to build a relationship with this quirky green-haired woman. Otherwise, her chances of survival in this world were slim. Aira walked along the dark corridor, trying to figure out how to navigate without light. When she sent pulses of energy around her, she felt some reaction from the carcass of the old infrastructure, but she wasn''t yet proficient enough to use it in any meaningful way. The facility remained a mystery. For some reason, Aira felt there should be at least something here that would reply to her powers. It was like she needed to put the last piece to finish the puzzle, but she couldn''t figure out what it was. After a few more futile attempts, she decided to take a different approach, using her collection of gadgets. Aira recalled the feeling she had during the night of their flight from Mountain View. It was like she followed some special pathways that conducted the energies. Her own world''s experience made her treat all gadgets as artifacts that were solid magical objects imbued with special powers. Initially, she hesitated about using them for anything besides focusing her powers and passing the ambient energy through them. That was the attitude she maintained throughout her life. Using artifacts was frowned upon by her tutors. Skills, especially her Mana Manipulation, and her faithful warhammer, should be enough to defeat any foe and turn any conflict in her favor. But sifting through all the piles of broken pieces of ancient tech in this facility, Aira realized that her attitude was wrong. She had to find a different approach and change her stance in so many ways. She had to evolve and adapt. Aira found a cozy corner with a view to the entrance to the room where she left Lila and started her meditation as usual. Step by step switching between her senses, limiting them in the beginning and then combining the inputs. The darkness of the building enveloped her. Groans and screeches of the old structure filled her hearing. During the last phase, she lit up her tablet, and all of a sudden, she saw it. There were multiple pathways within that device. It was all about pathways. All of them allowed energy to be transmitted. Even more, some of the energy was emitted outside of the device, reaching her and allowing her to use the device as a focusing element for her powers. Could she perceive this whole building as a grand device? A gadget? Were there any circuits there, hidden within its structure, she could trace? Aira extended her senses as much as she could, and the whole building lit up in her mind''s eye. Hidden pathways connected different rooms. Most of them were cut off in the centuries of vandalism and pillage. Still, there was something massive there, hidden deeper within the rock into which this facility was carved. There was a section that may have remained intact. And they had to find the entrance. ***The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The following day, they continued their exploration of the facility. Stale air that reflected centuries of decay was now affected by the smell of fire they kept throughout the night. Aira and Lila brought life to this forgotten place, and their footsteps echoed eerily through the empty halls. But despite the bleak surroundings, Aira felt a sense of renewed purpose. She explained her night''s findings to Lila during breakfast, and they were eager to locate that hidden spot. Their search wasn''t as straightforward as they hoped. Aira could feel where the pathways went, but there were so many of them that it was hard to distinguish between one bunch and another. Even worse, multiple times, they found dead ends with power conduits vanishing in solid walls without any chance for them to follow through. Still, they were moving further away from the entrance, deeper and deeper into the facility. It felt like Aira and Lila were going in the right direction. And their perseverance was rewarded by lunchtime. Following a bundle of promising conduits, Aira found a hidden hatch that opened to a corridor lined with cables¡ªall the connections from throughout the ancient building led here. Lila followed Aira''s lead, her curiosity piqued. "You sense something, don''t you?" she asked softly, and Aira nodded in response. They walked through a series of long corridors, each more worn than the last, until they reached a section of the facility that remained more intact. The walls here were reinforced with heavy metal plates, and the floors were smoother and less littered with debris. Aira''s senses tingled as they approached a massive door at the end of the long passageway. The entry point was enormous, several times Aira''s height, and adorned with complex mechanisms and heavy locks. It looked like it had been designed to contain something very important or dangerous securely. The intricate network of gears, levers, and valves suggested a level of engineering far beyond anything they had encountered so far. "Roots and rivers! Would you look at that?" Lila breathed, her eyes wide with awe. "What in the thorny thicket were they trying to keep locked up behind this monster?" Aira shook her head, her excitement tempered by the realization of the challenge before them. "Lots of things," she wrote. "I think it is what we were looking for." "Not even the Elders would''ve dreamed up something like this," Lila replied. "Moon and moss, Aira, it''s a fortress on its own!" They examined the door closely, trying to understand how it operated. The mechanisms were intricate, a blend of advanced technology and engineering. Aira traced her fingers along the metal surface, trying to find any faint energy signatures within. It was a daunting task, but she knew she had to do her best and sharpen her senses to the maximum. Lila attempted to move one of the valves, grunting with effort. But it barely budged. "This isn''t going to be easy," she said, wiping sweat from her brow. Aira joined her, and they tried to make the mechanism react to their force. Despite their combined strength, it felt like trying to move a mountain. The door was clearly designed to be operated by something far more powerful than an ordinary human¡ªor a mage with most of her skills and powers severely limited and transformed. "Well, root me sideways!" Lila exclaimed, stepping back and catching her breath. "This thing''s heavier than a mountain boulder. You''d need a giant''s strength to get it moving. Looks like we''re skirting the shadowline here¡ªneed a new plan." It was obvious that brute force wouldn''t be enough. They needed to find a way to unlock the mechanisms exercising control over the intricate circuitry Aira had been sensing within. She gestured for Lila to step back and focused her powers on the door, probing it with pulses of her Energy Manipulation skill. It was like trying to untangle a web of invisible threads. Each one connected to a different part of the locking system. Aira concentrated, drawing the power from any sources she could access. The trees and other living objects were too far away, so she had to gather energy from thousands of small sources surrounding her slowly. She directed the gathered energy forward, guiding it through the door''s mechanisms. The gears and levers began to vibrate, slowly at first, then with increasing intensity. Aira could feel the resistance as she continued her manipulation, but she pushed through. Not being able to influence the process in any way, Lila watched in silent awe as the massive door responded. The valves started to turn, gears grinding as they moved. It was slow, painstaking work, but Aira persisted, her determination unwavering. She could feel the strain, the effort it took to control the energy, but she refused to give up. Minutes turned into what felt like hours. Aira sensed that her reserves were insufficient for this titanic task, and she let herself exploit the measure of last resort, something she hoped never to use when she first learned about her race and the capabilities of her updated skill. She scanned the surrounding area, finding all sorts of rodents and small creatures that inhabited the facility, and tapped into their energy reserves. Finally, she was able to turn the tide¡ªintense energy overwhelmed with the force of a hurricane. Not being able to control it, Aira poured everything she could grasp into the ancient mechanism. With the last bits of her will trying not to affect Lila by this maelstrom of force. With a resounding clang, the last lock disengaged. The massive door shuddered and swung open, slowly revealing the darkness beyond. "By the old roots, you did it," Lila whispered, her voice filled with amazement. She turned to Aira, her eyes shining. "Boulder-solid work, Aira. Never thought I''d see this door open, not in a thousand winters!" Aira smiled, exhausted but triumphant. And then she fell down, completely drained. The last thing that reached her hearing was Lila''s muttering: "Oh, you half-baked pine sap... drained yourself dry! Alright, catch a leaf and rest up¡ªI''ll keep watch like a hawk in the treeline." Chapter 18. State-of-the-Art Scrap Aira woke up alone in an unfamiliar room. Flickering light poured through the open door and cast shadows that danced all around her¡ªa sign of a fire burning somewhere in the next chamber. The air was thick with the scent of dust and old machinery, something she hadn''t experienced in this facility before. The outer rooms were devastated by the passing of the centuries, sterilized. But here, there was a chance this space remained untouched. She groaned and tried to sit straight, her body aching from exertion. With a low growl, she called out, but no one replied. This moment of abandonment pained Aira and made her feel vulnerable. It washed over her in stark contrast to the ever-present state of self-sufficiency she was so used to. It was both pleasant to realize she had a person she could rely on and frustrating that she was alone right now, at that moment of loss of control. Determined to get some answers, she reached for her wristband and put it in place. But as soon as she sent an already familiar jolt of energy to charge the device, Aira felt dizzy once again. Her reserves were utterly depleted. Luckily, even that minute pulse was enough to access the System interface. It flickered to life, streaming Aira''s current status and all the standard menus directly to her consciousness. Despite the familiarity of the process, a pang of loss hit her¡ªshe missed the fluidity of her old magic, the ease with which she once navigated her world. She didn''t have to perform all of these superficial rituals. All these gadgets she now needed to use to focus her power felt like crutches. Probably, one of the reasons for that feeling were her tutor''s harsh words and their habit of not relying on artifacts. And that''s exactly what she considered all these devices to be. To what other class could she attribute to all of them? That''s what they were. Even if Lila''s society didn''t know any magic, they truly were the artifacts of this world''s humanity. ========== System Loading... ========== --- Current Status --- Health: 555/555 Mana: ???/??? SP Used: 62,658 SP Available: 4,861 XP: 67,519,000 / 69,141,000 (Next Level: 101, Legendary) "At least I''m healthy," Aira thought. "Grandma would be delighted." --- Completed Quests --- 1. Visit the Old World tech facility and investigate (Reward: 50,000 XP) 2. Find allies and escape the settlement (Rewards: Skill; 100,000 XP) "Hm¡­ Interesting," Aira continued exploration of the menu. "We are moving in the right direction. Another quest fulfilled. Some more XP was added to my stats. Happy days! But this way, it will take quite a long time to reach the next level. I need to do something about that. Not that it would change my circumstance that much." She dismissed the notifications for now, focusing instead on her surroundings and condition. She still had no measure of the energy she could access and use. This was one of the reasons she overtaxed herself so easily. Before, she could see how the mana counter was getting lower and lower until it was too risky to use any magic before she recovered. This blackout felt similar to a couple of hairy situations when she used up all her mana reserves and brought them to zero. Not that it happened too often. There was that one occasion when she had just started to learn the arcane ways. And her first tutor... What was his name? Right, Eldrin. He was so mad after. "You could have killed yourself Aira! What were you thinking Aira? This is childish, Aira!" But of course, she was a child then. Refocusing on her present troubles, Aira vowed to be more careful in the future. Not that this sort of vows made any difference in her past. But it wouldn''t do to pass out all the time. Lila is a powerful woman, but she is also stepping far out of her comfort zone right now. So, Aira will have to find a way to gauge her energy resources more precisely. On the bright side, with each day, with each failure, there were more and more reference points for her. The first time, Aira passed out when she accessed her skill without having a focusing device on her in Mountain View. Now, she had a device, but the sheer exhaustion and the amount of energy she transmitted through her and poured into that great door was unlike anything she ever experienced before. "But where is Lila?" she thought. "There is fire there, in the next room. She can''t be too far away!" Just as Aira felt the gloom of loneliness overcoming her again, she heard footsteps, and Lila stepped into the room, her face lighting up with relief after seeing Aira awake. "Thought I caught a noise out here," Lila said with a grin, striding over and plopping down beside her. "Well, look who finally decided to wake up! Got so used to you being the night owl on our hikes, and here you go flipping the script on me. Feeling steady as oak now, or still rattled like a loose gear?" Aira growled softly in response and mimicked writing. "Ah, Elder''s beard!" said Lila. "How could I forget. Just a moment, I''ll bring you the journal. Caught a howl from the storage room, and found more paper than a squirrel''s stash. You''ll be scribbling for days, no doubt." Lila returned promptly with Aira''s journal. "Where were you? How long was I out? What''s happening? Is it safe?" "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Lila held up her hand, nodding as she read the note. "Slow down, sapling! I was shadowfooting around, making sure things were clear. It''s already the next day, if you can believe it. Saw a few rangers sniffing close by, but they were on a regular patrol¡ªnothing to make them nose around in here. No signs of trouble, and no tracks left by us to stir up a fuss. They just kept on, not a shadow out of place." Aira''s eyes widened. "I lost a whole day?" she wrote, a mix of surprise and concern on her face. Lila nodded again, her expression serious. "A bit more, really. It isn''t morning anymore, more like afternoon. But it seemed that you really drained yourself. Bones and bark, we gotta get you steady, or you''ll be flat out each time we crack a door open!" she chuckled. Aira sighed, thinking about the challenge ahead. "Any ideas? Magical guidance?" she wrote, and laughed. Lila leaned back, looking thoughtful. "You are joking, but I have an idea. We use batteries to power up gadgets in our settlements. I have never seen anything powerful enough for a door like this, though. Maybe we will find some old tech for that purpose here? Might need your magic sense to sniff it out, though."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "On the bright side of things," she continued, "I''ve explored this space a bit. There''s plenty of loot here. It seems like nobody has been here since the Old Days!" Aira nodded, her mind already racing with possibilities. "Let''s explore more," she wrote. "Find something useful. Batteries. I''m ready to help." Lila nodded, but when she started to get up, Aira lost her footing momentarily, and the room started to swirl around her. "Alrighty, you''ll have to wait a bit more before I''ll allow you to join me," Lila said. "Right now, I''ll bring you some sweet tea. Elder''s recipe. It will help you recover." *** "And you told me that you don''t need to get energy from food anymore," said Lila with a grin after they had a quick bite. Aira rolled her eyes. "What?" Lila asked with a challenge in her voice. "It seems to really boost your recovery!" When their cups were empty, Lila hugged Aira to support her, and they left the room together. Indeed, Lila didn''t waste any time. A field kitchen area was already set up there, with more tea and some pots seemingly scavenged from the facility''s storage. Lila showed some of the game she was able to hunt during the previous day and the berries and mushrooms she gathered¡ªplenty of reserves for the human and even something to fill Aira''s stomach in her current state. Aira motioned towards dozens of smaller animal carcasses that hung all over the place. "Ah, that?" Lila asked. "Fox''s whiskers, critters littered all over! Dead on the spot, no less¡ªdon''t tell me that''s not your doing! Did you happen to feel something while you were prying the door open?" Aira took out her journal and wrote: "Ah... that... yes, it may be me." "Ha-ha, no worries!" Lila said. "At least we don''t have to worry about meat for some time." Aira could only nod in agreement. Normally, she wouldn''t have to eat much if one could call her current bizarre condition of being an undead who didn''t need any sleep or food normal. However, several weeks have passed since her transition, and she was starting to get used to it. The problem was that so far away from the ambient energy of the forest or any other similar sources, she had no choice but to eat whatever Lila gave her. There were no other ways of filling her power reserves. That wasn''t a laughing matter. Aira couldn''t rely only on hugging trees or... sucking dry of energy stray rats. But it was a problem for tomorrow, not for right now. *** Aira and Lila spent the next few days scouring the hidden area, searching for anything to help them manage the massive door. It looked like humans had yet to reach this section of the facility. The corridor leading to the hatch showed no signs of looting. Still, if Aira and Lila found it, others could do that, too. And it would be much safer if they could have a way to close the door. They ventured deeper into the complex, encountering more evidence of the facility''s advanced technology and its subsequent decay. The halls were lined with unknown machinery; in every corner, they found control panels with dim screens and plenty of storage rooms filled with strange tech¡ªeverything with drained batteries and no other power supply. In one huge room, they found what appeared to be a maintenance bay. It was filled with tools, spare parts, and disassembled pieces of tech. Despite the centuries since they were last used, they all appeared to be in perfect condition. At least visually. Saved in this enclosed space by pure luck or some unknown powers. The walls of the maintenance bay were lined with shelves that held a variety of gadgets and devices, many of which were unfamiliar to Aira but sparked a glint of recognition in Lila''s eyes. "Look at this," Lila said excitedly, picking up a small device. "This is a portable radio. And these¡ª" she pointed to several other items scattered around "¡ªare headphones, tablets, and even cameras. If we can get these working, they could be incredibly useful. By the Elders'' breath, I''m rattled like a loose gear now. Such a treasure trove! If anyone from our town would have found it, that collection would make them rich until their last days! Maybe even grant them a position on the Council!" Aira examined the gadgets, probing their circuitry with her arcane powers. She could sense that they were powerful tools once. But now, they were reduced to mere shadows of the might of the advanced civilization that had established this facility. "We need a reliable energy source," she wrote, showing the note to Lila. Lila nodded, her expression serious. "Making you charge them all the time would be unsustainable. We need something that can generate and store energy efficiently. I think I know what we have to look for." Following Lila''s lead, they spent the next few hours exploring the functionality of the gadgets they had found. The woman expertly tinkered with them, testing their components and trying to understand their use. She managed to get a few of the simpler ones, like the radios and headphones, to power up briefly using the small amount of energy Aira could provide. Still, they didn''t want to rely on that power source too much so soon after Aira''s recovery. As they dug deeper into the clutter, they found pieces of tech that matched Lila''s descriptions. There were small generators, old batteries, and various mechanical parts that looked promising at first glance. Lila''s eyes lit up with excitement when she inspected each piece. But her enthusiasm quickly got extinguished. "The fuel in these generators has long decayed," Lila said, her voice tinged with disappointment. "And without it, they''re useless. We lost the technology to produce any replacements. And even if we had it, it isn''t a job for two people. Even with your magic. We need a whole factory for that!" Aira nodded, her frustration growing. "What about other types of power sources?" she wrote. Lila thought for a moment, then sighed. "In the town, we burned coal and used water from the river to generate electricity. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to power the gadgets for the most important people." Aira considered this information. "Any chance we could replicate that here?" she wrote. Lila shook her head. "Not likely. What I''d give for a river to run through here! But even in the valley otside, there''s only a feeble stream. We''re chasing shadows trying to power these up, but maybe we''ll rustle up something before long. Plus, setting up a whole new energy supply system for the facility would take too much time and resources. I''m not sure we want to stay here for that long." It was frustrating that they found so much tech but couldn''t put to good use even the tiniest fraction of it. It was a collection of relics from a bygone era without a reliable energy source. Aira sighed and motioned for them to continue their exploration. Lila nodded, her determination suddenly returning. "You''re right. We can''t give up yet. This place is massive. We have only just scratched the top. Look at how much stuff we have already found!" Continuing their search, they left the maintenance bay and moved through the long corridors and vast rooms of the facility''s inner sanctum. The deeper they went, the more they were awed by the scale and complexity of the structure. It was a labyrinth of metal and stone, a testament to the ingenuity of the ancient people. Despite their growing frustration, they moved further and further, driven by the hope that they would find something that could help them eventually. Going methodically from room to room, they mapped out each section as they went, leaving no stone unturned. Finally, as they were about to call it a day, the women stumbled upon a hall that looked different from the others. Shelves lined the walls that were filled with neatly organized boxes and containers. But the most exciting feature of the room was that thousands of books were stored there. "Whoa! I''ve never seen a library that big," Lila said, her voice tinged with excitement. Aira nodded, her hopes rising as she scanned the archive. She had spent so many hours in libraries studying the arcane ways. But she had never been to a place with so many books gathered together. They checked a couple of the tomes, and the language looked like an archaic and bizarrely different form of what Lila''s compatriots used. But still, even with this limited understanding, they''ve made a lot of progress right away, distinguishing different types of books: shelves were filled with technical manuals, natural sciences handbooks, and a myriad of other things. The pages, though yellowed with age, were still readable. "By the twisted branches! This here is a goldmine," Lila said, her eyes wide with excitement. "We might be able to find ancient wisdom and guidance in fixing things in these books!" Aira nodded, her mind already racing with possibilities. She wrote, her determination clear. "But the first goal is to find books about energy." Chapter 19. Reaching Out Towards the Sun It was only reasonable to set up a makeshift camp right in the library, settling in for an extended period of study and exploration. The ancient facility was expansive. Constantly moving between their original quarters and this archive on a daily basis just wasn''t reasonable. Especially as they could designate any hall as a kitchen and any smaller rooms as their bedrooms. The original assignment of the spaces meant little centuries after they were sketched by the architects. During the day, Lila would go out to hunt, gather food, and check the security perimeter while Aira stayed behind to read and learn. The books were dense and filled with technical jargon. The language was similar to what Aira learned in the past months from Lila, but the centuries that passed since the books were written had changed it. Sometimes, it was easy to recognize the old words and meanings. However, in other cases, Aria had to cross-reference the unknown terms between different manuals and workbooks. In the end, it was thanks to Aira''s sharp mind and her high intelligence stat that she started to comprehend the new knowledge and even implement it in minute ways. She dove deep into the technical manuals, absorbing information about various energy sources used in the Old World. There were sections on fossil fuels, nuclear energy, hydroelectric power, and more. However, as Lila explained earlier, many of these techniques were either impractical or impossible in their current situation. All these new concepts overwhelmed Aira. In her world, all of that either wasn''t common knowledge or was a part of some branch of magic. It was like studying the universal laws all over again. Time passed, and one day gradually turned into another. Especially as for Aira there was little of a difference between nights and daytime. It was always library time for her. Their camp was now cozy and homey, thanks to Lila''s efforts. Aira immensely enjoyed the simple meals her companion cooked from the stuff she hunted and gathered. Especially when the human brought her treats directly to the archive. "Ah, yes," Aira thought on one of these occasions. "My tutors would be mad if they saw this violation of library rules." Still, not to rely exclusively on this one source of energy, Aira made a point of venturing outside with Lila from time to time to boost her reserves. Not too much, though, as there was so much stuff to explore within the pages of the ancient books and documents. One of these evenings, while flipping through an exceptionally detailed manual, she found information about something that could save them from their fuel troubles: something the ancients called ''sustainable energy.'' Specifically, two types of power generators should fit the bill if they were able to find the needed parts in the storage rooms. All these concepts were absolutely foreign to Aira with her habit of using magic. In this world, people were able to replace the arcane powers with science and technology. But even then, the System dawned on them, and what...? their civilization was ruined by the rift between the humans and the undead. In Aira''s world, the introduction of the System happened eons ago. Even myths about this age haven''t survived the time. But now she was getting a glimpse of what it could have looked like: fear, chaos, and uncertainty in the next day. Aira was astonished by the achievements of the ancient humans and the detailed information provided in all the manuals she found in the library. Even a child should have been able to recreate the technologies explained there. Given they had the needed parts, resources, and time. The manual Aira was researching right now explained the magic... no, the technology of ''solar panels'' converting sunlight into ''electricity'' and described the turbines that used the power of wind, both providing a renewable and reliable power source. Aira''s excitement grew as she realized this could be their solution. So, when Lila returned, Aira eagerly shared her findings. After spending at least half an hour reading Aira''s notes, Lila nodded, her expression thoughtful. "By the Elders'' breath, I swear I''ve seen those somewhere before! One of these storage rooms has them stashed, but this place has more twists than an old oak''s roots. I just need to remember which one. There are so many of them here! Fingers crossed those panels still work after all these winters." Of course, it took some time to retrace their steps, locate the right storage hall, and sort through all the boxes and crates placed there by the ancients. But their persistence paid off. Lila was right. There was a stock of solar panels there. What was even more exciting, judging by their appearance, was that they were still in good condition despite their venerable age. *** By then, Aira and Lila had been working together for over two months. Their partnership started with curiosity, some degree of mutual mistrust, and, if you''d ask them to be totally honest, a bit of fear. The challenges they went through together had varying effects on that relationship. There were moments when it improved, but there were also setbacks. Ultimately, both women focused on building a friendship based on mutual respect and a shared determination to unlock the secrets of the world that surrounded them. On one of the mornings, during breakfast, Lila mused: "You know, it''s kinda cute how I''m picking up your growls like they''re plain as a mountain stream. Who''d have thought those roars could hold more meaning than an Elder''s briefing? I''m sure none of my fellow humans ever considered that it is a form of speech!" Aira growled cheerfully in response. "But that way of communication must be frustrating for you," Lila continued. "Using these journals I found for you to scribble everything down feels slower than moving through mud, even with your... hm... magical shortcuts. We''ve got to find a better fix for this. Maybe with your special skills?" Aira nodded. She was as frustrated as Lila, having to spend so much time transferring through writing some of the more complex technical concepts from the books she''s been reading recently. They needed a better solution for communication. One that didn''t rely on her crude vocal capabilities of an undead or the tedious process of making tons of notes. She grabbed her journal and wrote: "Remember I asked to try something with you just when we escaped Mountain View? I really hoped it would work and I should have done exactly that, simplify our communication. Alas, it doesn''t seem to be possible. And I don''t know what else I can do if you can''t access magical abilities." "Yeah... But isn''t it bizarre that there is magic in this world but we, humans, aren''t allowed to use it?" Lila asked. "What is the reason for that? Did the undead snag all the good stuff? And if yes, then why such an imbalance exists? Why?" Aira shrugged. She didn''t have answers to these questions. She''d be happy to find them, though, as this information may help her in her quest. But that was a concern for the future, not for today.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. She truly hoped that once they had a stable energy source, they would find or create a device to bridge the communication gap more efficiently. But for now, they focused on harnessing solar energy to power the facility. And there wasn''t enough time to explore anything else. After a few days of deliberation and exploring the outer halls of the ancient building, they decided to set up the solar panels on the facility''s roof. It was the safest location and the place with the highest light availability. The addition of the new objects shouldn''t be too conspicuous. They shouldn''t be seen from the ground level at all. And even if someone noticed the change, reaching the roof would be challenging after Aira and Lila blocked off most of the stairways and passages that led there. The downside was precisely that: stairways. A multitude of them. The building was sprawling and occupied a fair part of the valley. But its vertical spread was even more impressive. So, they had to drag all of the needed equipment from the lowest levels where it was stored to the roof. It was hard labor, but at least Aira''s strength and endurance stats weren''t as stunted as her agility. So, she was able to carry a bit more than Lila. And with constant boosts thanks to her advancing mastery of the Energy Manipulation skill, she made twice as many round trips as Lila without even needing to take rest breaks. *** The first time they went out on the roof, Aira gasped in surprise. The land around them was completely white and covered in snow. "By the roots, time''s been sprinting like a fox!" Lila said. "When we first crossed paths, it was all autumn leaves. Now look at this white blanket¡ªit''s winter already! Maybe you''d notice if you weren''t always buried in books. Ever think about stepping out and catching a leaf now and then?" With such a large construction project at hand, they now measured time not even in days but weeks. Installation of the first solar panels on the facility''s roof took a lot of work. The panels were large and cumbersome, and securing them to the deteriorating structure was physically demanding and mentally exhausting. Moreover, they wanted to avoid risking damaging the ancient tech. They checked every step not even twice but thrice, ensuring everything was done up to the standards of the old books. Aira used her Energy Manipulation skill sparingly, careful not to drain herself as she had done before. Still, it was easier for her to tap into the ambient energies in the open space as she could feel the power emanating from nearby trees and plants surrounding the building and growing all over it. Despite the hard labor, Aira once again felt like she was full of energy. First time after opening that damned door. Lila was also invaluable during this process. Her knowledge of basic mechanics and engineering came in handy as they navigated the complexities of the installation. She climbed the rusted ladders and crawled across the decaying roof with the agility and confidence of a seasoned ranger, ensuring that each panel was securely fastened and properly inclined to capture the maximum amount of sunlight. Not that rangers were specifically trained to do that kind of work. The solar panels gleamed in the morning sun, their sleek surfaces starkly contrasted with the aged and weathered building. It was surprising how well they were preserved. Probably, one of the reasons was that they weren''t under the influence of the elements all this time. Or was it the quality of storage? It was hard to tell without knowing more about the ancient human civilization. But Aira was curious if there were more occult reasons for that durability. As they carefully maneuvered the cumbersome panels into place, the creaking of rusted metal and the crunch of debris underfoot echoed around them. The air was crisp and cold, and each breath seemed to crystallize in the frosty morning air. Every morning, they started with a brief patrol of the valley to ensure there were no rangers lurking nearby. But even during the day, they preferred to be cautious and not attract too much attention. Once all the panels were in place, they began the painstaking task of laying the power lines down to the enormous battery packs they had found in one of the storage rooms. These batteries were much larger than anything Lila had seen before, their size and capacity a testament to the advanced technology of the Old World. Aira tested each of them by pouring a fraction of her reserves into them. And... they worked! The charge held, and Lila was even able to connect some of their simpler gadgets and transfer some juice into them. While Aira sensed ancient power lines within the walls when they first explored the building, it took a lot of work to tell how well they survived the time. And during the first days of mapping, it wasn''t their focus anyway. So now, the plan was to make temporary connections and then check the hidden conduits. Using them was the final goal, as it should make the setup more inconspicuous in case anyone decided to check the facility and could open some additional paths for further exploration and extended use of the ancient building. "We''re on the downhill roll now¡ªjust a few more lines, and we''ll light this place up," Lila said, wiping sweat from her brow as she secured another connection. "Who knew all my ranger training would end with me tangled in wires like a squirrel''s stash?" Aira nodded, her excitement building despite her exhaustion. She growled with a smile, which Lila recognized as, "Can''t wait!" She grinned back. "Me neither. As clear as noon, this is going to turn things around for good!" *** That evening, after a day of intense labor, Aira and Lila had a celebratory dinner. And there was a good reason to be cheerful: they had made the last connection just an hour earlier. Their solar farm was ready to supply energy to the batteries they had arranged in advance in the bunker. The meal was simple, only the things the forest provided them with. They didn''t have any trade with the human settlements as they feared retribution for what they had done in Mountain View. Moreover, they''d prefer if their location and the changes they made at the ancient facility would stay secret. Still, Lila and Aira have outdone themselves in preparing the food. "It was truly beautiful, when we stood in the last evening rays of the sun on the roof," wrote Aira. "The solar panels looked like magical objects on the top of this forsaken building!" "By the Elders'' breath, that view could make anyone feel small," Lila said, a touch of awe in her voice. "Even when my grandfather brought me here, he never thought climbing to the roof was worth the effort. But that''s his loss, I guess." She drank some tea and then continued. "I can''t wait to test the system we assembled," she said. "If it works, I''ll feel as steady as pine bark leaving this place for longer stretches." "That''s true," wrote Aira. "And I have to explore, I need to find more information and continue with my quest!" "Ah, that..." said Lila. "How do you even plan to accomplish it when you don''t know what are the tasks you need to fulfill?" "That''s a good question and I don''t have an answer to it," wrote Aira. "But if we don''t do anything, I for sure wouldn''t be able to complete it." She took another piece of paper and wrote. "By the way, talking about time spent together. And I hope you don''t mind me asking. I have never seen you dyeing your hair. How do you keep the color without magic?" "Huh? What do you mean?" asked Lila. "How do you keep your ginger color?" "I was born with it!" wrote Aira. "What, my green hair?" Lila asked, amused. "Had it since I was a sapling! Don''t folks in your world grow shades like this? Or are they stuck with plain browns and blacks?" "No, they don''t grow anything like that," wrote Aira. "And no, they aren''t stuck with only browns and blacks, as you can see on my example. But I''ve noticed some other rather unusual shades while I stayed in Mountain View. I guess that''s just a peculiarity of your world. Before, I could make my hair green. But I had to use magic for that. Sorry for offending you." "No offense taken," said Lila, laughing. She stretched her arms wide and let out a long yawn. "It was just a bit unexpected. Anyway, it was a long day, and we can''t test the system before morning. I''m going to sleep. What''s your plan¡ªstaring at the stars like a moon-blind wanderer?" "Ha-ha! Right, I don''t have any research to do at the moment," wrote Aira and smiled. "I''ll probably meditate and train. You joke, but maybe I''ll go to the top and enjoy the view. Stars and moons are visible and bright tonight. It should be beautiful." Chapter 20. Whispering Through the Shadows Expecting Lila''s excitement, Aira prepared breakfast early in the morning so that it would be ready right when her companion woke up. Lila came out of her quarters, almost jumping with excitement. "So, are we ready for the test?" With gestures, Aira invited her to the kitchen and passed her a note: "I really hope it works out. If it isn''t, we''ll have to find other ways to secure the area. And this may be tricky." After breakfast, two women left the kitchen and went to the room they designated as their battery bank. "Alrighty, it''s the moment of truth," Lila said, her voice tinged with nervous excitement. "Let''s see if all this sweat was worth it¡ªor if we''re stuck in sap again." Aira flipped the switch, and momentarily, the machinery started to hum faintly as the batteries began to fill with the energy. Aira felt a strange sensation unlike any old magic she had ever experienced: thanks to her Energy Manipulation skill, she perceived the currents flowing through the power lines. But this feeling was also new compared to her recent experiences with gadgets. Before, she only had a chance to feel the smaller circuits of those devices. And this was so much more intense. The first thing Aira and Lila did was charge their gadgets from a tech power source for the first time since they left Mountain View. Before, they had to rely solely on Aira''s Energy Manipulation skill, using it sparingly to not overtax her. And now, with a stable energy source at their disposal, the companions felt a renewed sense of purpose and excitement. The possibilities seemed endless. They planned to start with the security measures for the bunker, but their next priority was improving communication. There was something Aira found in the ancient books that she was excited to test. However, it seemed that Lila had other priorities. After taking a brief moment to ensure everything worked as intended, she grabbed Aira''s hand and walked her back to the bunker entrance. The journey was a bit awkward, as Aira didn''t have an opportunity to ask what was happening and Lila didn''t hurry to explain herself. When they reached the massive door, Lila placed the undead woman directly in front of it and stepped back to stand nearby expectantly. Finally, not being dragged in an unknown direction, Aira had a chance to scribble something in her journal and show it to Lila: "What?!?" "But why," said Lila. "Didn''t we do all of that so that we could secure this door? And not suck every single bit of power out of you every time we needed to open or close the door?" Aira issued a short growl as she wanted to try something else and didn''t see the necessity of trying the door right away. In the weeks they spent here, no one came even close to the passageway that led to the bunker. In the end, she shook her head in agreement. If that made Lila happier, Aira was glad to oblige. Both of them struggled with loss in their own way. While Aira had lost her old world a bit earlier than Lila lost her human community, she could relate. And this step would bring a sense of visible achievement and progress. Deciphering how the control system of the ancient people worked for this door was a challenge. But Aira was sure she''d be able to tap into her first experience when she entered the bunker to operate it to open and close. That should be enough for now, until they split with Lila. If they ever had to split. Aira used her Energy Manipulation skill and started to trace the circuits that connected the door to their newly operational energy system. She could feel the power spreading, streaming down from the solar panel on the roof. From here, she could feel the storage they crafted, gradually filled by this energy. And the tendrils of power that spread in different directions, including this door. She tapped into these energy streams, envisioning the door closing. Aira remembered her sensations from the second day at the ancient facility and tried to backtrack the steps she made to open the door. Only this time without overtaxing herself and draining her personal reserves. But there wasn''t even a single reason to worry. The energy they provided for the bunker was enough. More than enough. A moment passed, then another. Lila expectantly watched Aira, who entirely focused on the process. Aira could see that the human was barely keeping herself restrained not to start asking questions and prompting Aira to move faster. Then, the door started moving, closing the gap in the passageway and rolling slowly on the tracks built into the floor. A few moments later, with a soft bang, it finished the motion and got to its initial position as if Aira had never even opened it. Lila jumped a few times out of excitement and clapped her hands enthusiastically. "Elder''s beard!" she exclaimed. "Aira, you are the best! I feel like we''ve locked this place tighter than a squirrel''s stash." Aira nodded and focused on the power reserves of their bunker. She still preferred not to use her own reserves, and if the batteries were already empty, she''d wait a bit until they charged. Luckily, her skill allowed her to sense the state of the batteries from this distance. They drained a bit, but it should be fine if the energy spent on opening the door was similar to what was spent on closing the opening. Once again, she recounted how and which circuits she influenced just moments ago, and the door started its opening movement. In the end, as they had already tested everything, Aira decided to keep the door closed. Better safe than sorry. The fact that no one came here in the previous weeks didn''t mean that someone wouldn''t stumble upon this place tomorrow. Aira took her journal and wrote. "Let''s keep it closed. Safer this way. But before we do anything else, there was something I wanted to try with you." *** "So, what is it?" asked Lila when they entered the room they assigned for tinkering with tech.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Do you remember on one of the first days, you showed me an item you called ''headphones ''?" wrote Aira. "Not really... "said Lila. "There were tons of things we found during the first days here. There may have been some headphones among them. Not that we have ever had any chance to use them. Why? " "As you know, I''ve been reading a lot," wrote Aira. "Not only about the things related to charging batteries and generating power. I have a lot of spare time, so I started digging deeper. Learning the things the ancient humans knew about this world and its mechanics. It''s almost like learning a magic system!" "So, what did you find?" asked Lila. Aira quickly scribbled another note and handed it to Lila: "Here, pick up this pair of headphones." Lila''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "You think you can make these work? What would you connect them to?" she asked, grabbing a set of headphones from the workbench. Aira nodded and smiled with encouragement. She focused her powers on the headphones, sending pulses of energy toward them, attempting to modulate the signal in a way that would allow Lila to hear at least something. However, her initial attempt resulted only in a small jolt of energy, shocking Lila''s ear. "Ow!" Lila exclaimed, pulling the headphones off quickly. "What was that? That was uncalled for!" Aira''s eyes widened in alarm, but then she saw the confused look on Lila''s face turn into a smile, and both burst into laughter. She gestured to Lila that it wasn''t the end of the experiment. "Well, that obviously didn''t go as planned," Lila said, rubbing her ear. "But there is some effect, unlike the last time you tried your powers on me. Still, unless you wanted to electrify me, it isn''t really helpful. So, what was your original plan?" At that, Aira stood up and went to bring several books. Most of them were dedicated to broadcasting information long distance through the air. "They called it ''radio. ''All of that is just different forms of energy manipulation. Should be right up my alley. I just need to fine-tune it," she wrote in her journal. "Ah," Lila replied, "so you think you can influence these radio... waves? But to what ends? You are right, it all sounds like magic to me!" "To what ends?" Aira answered. "To talk to you, of course." Despite the initial unpleasant experience, Lila was excited to finally have some progress in that matter. She promptly offered any help she could provide. Finally, having an opportunity for two-way voice communication would be a game-changer for the two women. However, after the first accident with shocking Lila, Aira was considering which approach to take. "So, what about using radio receivers?" Lila said. "Remember, besides out standard wristbands, some rangers use them for distant communication. Maybe it will work in a similar way? I brought one from Mountain View, but we also found several of them right here in the facility." It was Lila''s turn to bring stuff to the table. She went out to the next room and returned with a portable radio. "Here, try this one, I found it among other things in a storage room nearby," she said. "I wouldn''t give you mine, at least for now. It''s working just fine and I don''t want it to be fried." The device was battered and dusty but seemed to be in decent condition. Lila handed the gadget to Aira, who examined it closely. Her mind was already working on channeling energy into the device without causing any accidental shocks. She sent a few pulses within the small box to probe what was hidden inside and trace its internal pathways. But it needed a more focused approach. So, Aira took the ancient radio, found a cozy corner, and started her standard meditation routine. Somehow, it was easier to focus on this device here, in the very heart of the facility. All the background noise of plants and living beings was muted, and she could feel each electrical pathway of the device. Something was missing there, though. Since the first time she held this world''s tech in her hands, Aira felt some special connection with it. When Elder Jorin gave her that fateful tablet, that link was very feeble. But she sensed it nevertheless. But not with this small gadget. She felt that she could influence its circuits with her Energy Manipulation skill, but that was it. No connection to the System. Still, she continued her meditation. That was a mystery to be solved on a different day. Now, they had to figure out communication. Focusing on manipulating energy in specific ways, she tried to make the radio receive a signal. "Here goes nothing," Aira thought, directing a controlled flow of energy into the device, careful to modulate the currents inside so as not to overload it. The radio crackled to life, static filling the air. It was working, albeit imperfectly. Aira extended her powers even more to modulate the signal. The pattern of static changed, but nothing discernible came out of the small box. Lila watched with an open mouth as Aira continued to experiment. "You''d think I''d stop being surprised by your tricks, but roots and rivers, today''s not that day," she said, and then added thoughtfully. "Let me give the radio a try. Maybe my chatter will help you untangle that bramble patch." She grabbed her own portable radio and started describing to Aira the chain of events that led them to the ancient facility. Lila started with the first encounter in the forest, continuing to tell the story of their journey day after day. Aira smiled and focused on her senses. As it was in her past life with Mana Manipulation, she began isolating patterns and similarities, trying to replicate how Lila''s voice was interpreted by the device. Finally, during one of the pauses in Lila''s story, the radio spoke back to her with her own voice: "...you electrified Garrick and we had to leave the town..." repeating what Lila said moments ago. Lila''s eyes widened with amazement. "By the twisted branches, you actually did it! That''s sharper than any forest wit I''ve seen. Though, gotta say, it''s a bit uncanny hearing my own voice. Maybe next time, pick a voice that doesn''t make me sound so mossy." A bit more experimentation allowed Aira to modulate the signal so that Lila''s words sounded with Aira''s voice. At least as what she thought her voice sounded like before the transformation. Now, only one step was left before finally having a proper communication channel. And then, Aira''s question went through: "Can you hear me, Lila?" Of course, Lila could. Aira herself was hearing her own voice coming out of the small box loud and clear. They spent the next few hours practicing with the radios, fine-tuning their communication, and experimenting with different frequencies and settings. The process was slow and required a lot of trial and error, but they were making progress. By the end of the day, they had a functional communication system in place. It wasn''t perfect, and there were still many kinks to work out, but it was a significant step forward. Finally, after months of being silenced by the System or some other occult powers, Aira had her voice back. As they sat together, exhausted but elated, Lila turned to Aira with a thoughtful expression. "You know, this changes everything. We can coordinate our efforts better, explore more efficiently, and keep each other safe even when we have to split." Aira nodded, her mind racing with the possibilities. She reached out to take Lila''s hand in a silent gesture of gratitude and solidarity. Lila squeezed her hand in return and then took out her own portable radio once again. "Here, take this one," Lila said. "Now I''m sure you''ve got the grit to keep it working. I''d like you to experiment with it as well." But the moment Aira got the device in her hands, it spoke in an unfamiliar voice. Interlude. Defender It was a month since snow covered the ground in this part of the borderlands. The territory that belonged neither to the barbarians nor to Alliot''s fellow enlightened. So, he had to choose every step carefully, checking the surroundings to be sure no one watched. To ensure that no ear, sharpened by malice, would catch the whispers of his passing. The barbarian humans lingered in the shadows of ignorance, untethered from the enlightenment that graced Alliot''s people. But if several of them ambushed him, it may cause some problems. Mostly because he''d have to kill them. And that went against the Doctrine. Ultimately, keeping their population stable was only beneficial for the enlightened community. This was Alliot''s first mission outside the city. He had been preparing to fully embrace his role as a defender since he remembered himself as an awakened enlightened. He enjoyed every step he made outside of the ancient city and every magnificent view he had a chance to experience. His mission led him to a mountainous region, which was also something he had never experienced during his conscious years. This season marked the 247th winter since his awakening, yet among the venerable, Alliot remained but a sapling swayed by the winds of time. Still, despite young his age, Alliot held strong views and principles, following the Doctrine by the letter. He firmly believed that every life should be valued, even the lives of the barbarian humans. He hadn''t experienced the Dawn of the Enlightenment himself; Alliot was too young for that. But the High Shaman, Ainorrh, had witnessed the world change forever when the old human civilization split into two factions. One faction clung to the ways of the past, squabbling and futilely striving for former glory. At the same time, the Enlightened chose to forge a stronger connection with nature and the world around them, guided by their elemental affinities. Thinking about the achievements of his people over the past few centuries filled his heart with gratitude and a sense of being a part of something larger than life. His mission, their mission, was to make this world better. And even the petty aggression of the humans couldn''t lead them astray. Air is not merely an element to Alliot''s fellow enlightened; it was the essence of their being, a current that shaped thought, breath, and destiny alike. It influenced everything from their culture to their architecture, which was envisioned to harmonize with the natural flow of the wind. And now, when Alliot looked at this ugly ancient building that spread over the valley below him like cancer, he felt the distance from his home as never before. Being chosen for this mission by the High Shaman herself was a great honor. Even if Alliot had reservations about leaving the city''s tranquility, he would never consider defying an order from the highest of the enlightened. Her ability to master the air affinity and her deep connection with nature commanded respect and loyalty. And if that wasn''t enough, her age and the fact that she was a significant figure in the wars of the first years after the Dawn of Enlightenment should prevent anyone from doubting her. She was a hero of their people.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Yet, not everyone shared his unwavering beliefs. His clutch of the enlightened included a variety of different people. But as he begrudgingly acknowledged that every one of their talents was necessary for the city and the enlightened community in general, he had to accept their right to debate as well. So, some of his friends had tried to impress upon him that some things were more complex and not as straightforward as they seemed. Politics, they argued, couldn''t be clean, and the shaman''s role involved more than just mastering the air affinity and enhancing the city''s harmony with nature. Just the previous evening, he attended a debate club organized by someone from his own clutch. Alliot was appalled by their accusations: "We should hold the shamans and other high enlightened accountable. They must prove they act in the best interests of the city and the whole community! Not only for their own benefit!" Alliot was enraged, though he knew such emotions were reproachful for an adult. "The community leaders always act in our interests. How dare you doubt them? Especially in these challenging times. Together we emerged from the stillness of ages past, you, I, and the others of our clutch. When was the last time multiple enlightened were awakened simultaneously? Ages ago! At least a hundred years. Our numbers are dwindling, new members join our community only once every few years... no, decades! And there are no more human volunteers." "Have you questioned why that is?" his opponent challenged. "Where did these volunteers come from? It''s a conspiracy between barbarian warlords and our leaders, not voluntary at all." "That can''t be true," Alliot answered. "You push this idea year after year without evidence. No witnesses, nothing! I''m surprised you haven''t been sanctioned!" These accusations made his blood boil. And the whole debate left him unsettled. Still, even despite his friends'' outspoken skepticism and the fact that they openly questioned the authority, the leaders of the city chose him as a primary candidate for this mission. Supposedly, it could lead to a historic inflection point. Change the fates of all enlightened of this world. That''s how he was tasked with a reconnaissance mission near that ugly human ruin. Some time ago, Shaman Ainorrh had sensed unusual energy fluctuations that couldn''t be attributed to the barbarians. And now all the traces led to this place. Was it a newly awakened Enlightened? An anomaly? He wasn''t told. His only command was to spread his senses wide and report any unusual activity. But what he knew for sure was that nobody sent a defender to pick up a newly transformed person. They either reached the cities on their own or were intercepted by specialists who knew better how to guide the disoriented people into their new lives. When he left the city, the air around him seemed to hum with the energy of air. He knew it were the protective barriers set around the perimeter in ancient times. The wind whispered secrets and carried the scent of distant lands. Alliot took a deep breath, feeling the familiar comfort of his element. But nothing helped him get clarity on his current mission. He''d have to get to the location and investigate there in person. So, despite the uncertainty and the lingering doubts planted by his friends, he didn''t see any other path than to focus on his purpose as an enlightened defender. This sacred charge was Alliot''s chance to etch his name into the annals of his people, a testament to devotion and resolve. But more importantly, it could change the lives of all enlightened forever. He had no choice but to fulfill his duty and return with the answers his superiors sought. There was no doubt about it. He was ready. Chapter 21. Rangers Dont Party Lila contemplated for a moment whether to give her own portable radio to Aira for additional tests. But then, seeing that the undead woman didn''t damage the other devices they inspected earlier that day, she made up her mind. "Here, take this one," Lila said. However, the moment Aira got the device in her hands, it spoke in an unfamiliar voice. --- Completed Quests --- 1. Find a better way to communicate with humans (Reward: 100,000 XP) 2. Visit the Old World tech facility and investigate (Reward: 50,000 XP) 3. Find allies and escape the settlement (Rewards: Skill; 100,000 XP) Lila blinked in confusion. "What in the thorny thicket is that?" she asked. "The other radio didn''t do that! Elder''s beard, what''s happening?" "Yeah, I''m not sure either," answered Aira, using their newly established method of communication through the radio. "What I know is that''s the information from the quest part of the System. Remember I told you how it guides me on my journey?" "You did, but why my radio?" asked Lila. "Why nothing happened when you held the other gadget?" "I have no answer to that, unfortunately," said Aira. "I... I felt something, when I inspected the devices we found here in storage. They are different in some way, lacking something. But I can''t put my finger on it. It seems to relate to the System and its magic, but I don''t know what it is. Your radio, these wristbands, the tablet, and other devices you use in Mountain View, they were modified in some way." "By whom?" asked Lila. "Definitely not by anyone from the town. They know nothing about magic. Or... no, that''s not possible... By the roots, that''s unsettling..." "What?" said Aira. "I don''t know," said Lila. "Sorry, just a crazy thought. We know for sure that the Elders had their secrets. Maybe that was also one of them? All of that is as clear as mud! Now we have no one to ask! Unless we decide to try our luck in a different town..." "Anyway, what about those quests of yours," Lila continued. "Could you remind how do they work? Is it just that they tell you where to go and what to do?" "Well, no... maybe... sort of," answered Aira distractedly. "They can be really vague. Like you''ve heard this last one: ''Find a better way to communicate with humans. ''How would I even approach it? Now we know it was about finding the radios here and making them work. But would have you guessed it before, when I just got this quest? Even if its description wasn''t as scrambled as it is?" Aira hit the workbench with her fist in annoyance, and all the small gadgets jumped in the air. "Sorry, it''s just so frustrating!" said Aira. "It is supposed to guide me. And while it''s obvious that we are moving in the right direction, I don''t know what that direction is. What is my end goal?" "Catch a leaf, Aira," Lila said gently. "It is probably just as you said, to figure out how your new magic works and find your way home? That would be reasonable, considering your description." "I hope that''s the goal," said Aira. "But then, I was transported to this world for a reason. Unless it was someone''s joke. But I can''t even fathom the level of power a person has to have to pull out a prank of that sort! It just doesn''t make any sense!" Aira growled, making Lila jump a bit. Then Aira hugged herself, trying to find balance in this strange situation. "Well, this is also a progress," she said. "We already know that different gadgets provide different types of information from the System. We need to continue experimenting. Maybe I''ll find more ways to complete the puzzle." Lila stepped toward Aira and hugged her. "I can''t even imagine how hard it should be for you," she said. "It''s like losing one of your senses, being shadowfooted in the dark." She paused, and then her face changed as if she had made a connection in her mind. "By the roots, it''s been, what, a month since we found you until that day when Elder Jorin brought that table to you!" Lila exclaimed. "All that time you lived under the impression that your life will never be the same! How''d you keep from losing your branches entirely?" "Yes, that''s how I lived since I was brought to this world," answered Aira. "But it won''t be the same anyway, my life. Even with my renewed connection to the System, it''s all wrong, limited. I was a human, I had mana. Not to mention, that I had thirty advanced-level skills. And now I''m only left with one of them! Not counting that new skill I got after we left Mountain View but have no use for."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Well, at least you are alive," said Lila. "It''s a lot to deal with, but we''re making progress, right? You''re tough as pine bark, and with that grit in your teeth, I''ve no doubt you''ll figure out what''s happened." "Yeah, that''s a fine joke, Lila, considering I''m an undead, ha-ha," said Aira. "Anyway, I have many things I wanted to discuss with you. But exchanging paper notes wasn''t the best way of communication. And finally I have a chance to do that. When we left your town, as I just said, I was offered a new skill. It''s a major thing, especially now, when I only have one skill left out of my old range." "Was it why you asked if you could test something on me?" said Lila. "Yes, it was," said Aira. "Skills allow me to add different abilities to my magical range. Their power relies both on my level and the level of each skill. Which is a whole other concept I''d have to explain in the future. So, Energy Manipulation was the only skill I had at the beginning. And then, the System offered me a new one, after I completed a quest. Otherwise I''d have to wait for five more levels until I got another one. And that could take a while." "Five levels, huh? Sounds like chasing shadows in deep lichen," Lila remarked. "But hey, what''s about this shiny new skill?" "So, yes, now I had a chance to have twice as many skills as just a few days before," Aira continued. "And this skill sounded quite useful. It is called Two is a Crowd." "By the Elders'' breath, that''s rich!" Lila burst out laughing. "Sounds like your System''s got a sense of humor sharper than thorns." "It definitely does. Especially if you consider my predicament," said Aira, smiling. "Anyway, quite often, we get offered skills that are relevant to the things we do and our journeys. Sometimes, we even get skills that may help us in our future quests. Whichever way the System knows what that would be. The quests we don''t even know about yet. So, I''m still quite hopeful about this Two is a Crowd thing. Long story short, this new skill, among other things, allowed me to create a party." "And invite folks for tea and chatter, huh?" asked Lila, continuing to laugh. "That would be great, considering your situation, But I didn''t think you knew anyone here besides me who''d like to come." "Seems like you have the same dark sense of humor as the System does," said Aira. "No, it has some similarities to what you had with your rangers and radios. You can exchange information with other members of the party and even have voice communication that won''t be heard by anyone else." "That''s handy! But I''m guessing it didn''t work quite as planned," said Lila. "Well... Yes... nothing happened," said Aira. "I added the skill, and, I should say, paid dearly for it. Then I tried to invite you to the party. And you said you felt nothing. Obviously, I can''t add you. I can''t say about all humans, as I never tried it with anyone else, but it seems that you don''t have access to the System. Like it''s just not wired to your brains, souls, or whatever." "Wait, what?" said Lila. "Souls? They are real?" "Yeah, sure, why not?" said Aira. "But anyway, I can''t say that I just spent those 964 skill points for nothing. All of this is important knowledge. I''m sure I''ll find application for it in the future." "Every time you explain something, it''s like I''m back at ranger school¡ªmore questions than answers," said Lila with a sigh. "Skill points? Souls? And let''s not even get into how smoothly you dodged that last topic. I''ll remember that!" "Yeah, skill points are the price I have to pay to acquire or upgrade a skill, as I said before. I get them when I gain experience. I guess I''ll just draw a chart for you later, it''s all just simple math," said Aira. "Sure as the seasons, I''ll hold you to that," Lila said, shaking her head with a bemused grin. "But don''t expect me to pick it up as quick as you. Some of us are green as spring leaves when it comes to this magic business." *** The most recent addition to Aira''s routine was to start each morning on the facility''s roof. The way up was already a proper workout when Aira chose not to boost her stats. And there, on the top, with the cliff behind her, the other side opened to a beautiful sunrise. It began with the mountain peaks lighting up with the pink morning glow that slowly spread lower and lower until it was on the level of the roof. Aira blanketed the valley with her senses, tracing all signatures of living beings. They all differed, depending on the size and type of the animal. Sometimes, she sensed humans approaching the ancient structure but never venturing in. She still didn''t master deciphering the patterns and signatures at a distance. While Aira''s skill allowed her to probe kilometers away from her location, when she tried to do that quite promptly, she felt overwhelmed and drained. It was just... too much. Too much information, and too much energy to control. But even within the valley that surrounded the sprawling building they now inhabited, it wasn''t always easy to keep the movements of every single being under control. With one of the main issues being that they weren''t the only objects that gave away energy signatures. Trees and other plants were part of this picture too, creating a powerful background noise. This morning, Aira felt like she sensed something different. A human-like signature exploring the edges of the nearby ridges, circling around the ancient facility. Like they were checking on Aira''s and Lila''s activity. But it wasn''t a human. The pattern was... wrong... different. Maybe it was a bear? Aira woke from her meditative stupor as Lila approached her, losing connection with the mysterious being. Not much time has passed since she came here. The rows of dark surfaces of the solar panels still contrasted with the bright colors of the sunrise and the whiteness of the surrounding slopes. At least after Lila removed all the snow that had accumulated during the night. That clean-up was also a daily part of their routine now. A routine that constantly expanded as the two women made it a policy to gradually increase the number of solar panels, installing a couple more every week. Finally, their energy reserves were more than enough for any experiments Aira could envision. If only she could contain all that power. She had to learn to distinguish between all these energy signatures even in the distance. Having access to power wasn''t enough. She needed to wield it properly. She had to train more. Chapter 22. Energy Signatures Lila felt strangely comforted and elated each time she saw Aira meditating on the roof. The view was to die for. Snowy mountains around them, morning sun rising over the peaks, pouring red light over the valley. She hoped for a moment they''d be able to keep this peaceful state forever. But then, what was their end goal? How long would their bizarre alliance survive? And undead and a human. How much did they have in common besides their escape from Mountain View? Lila shivered a bit. "How can you sit still in this chilly weather?" she asked. The winter was still in full force. Especially here, at the high altitude of the mountains. That, however, didn''t seem to be much of an issue for Aira, with her powerful magic and ability to tap into the energy grid they created. Lila, on the other hand, was happy to find a stock of sturdy clothes that had survived all these years since the Fall. Aira woke from her meditative state. For a moment, she looked around as if not seeing anything. Then blinked, looked at Lila, and smiled. She growled softly. "Good morning to you too!" Lila said, smiling back. "This gear is something else," Lila commented, shifting weight from one foot to the other right at the roof''s edge and pointing to her legs, her breath misting in the chilly air. "Fox''s whiskers, it feels brand new! My grandfather passed me ranger gear that was practically patchwork by the time it got to me. But this stuff? Solid as oak. The ancients knew their way around fabric, didn''t they?" Lila rubbed her legs as if not believing the clothes were real. "But the material is different, it doesn''t look or feel anything like our fabrics," she said. "What do you think, Aira? If the gadgets survived all these years, maybe the ancients knew something about other materials as well, right? Still, it''s wilder than a briar patch to think this stuff outlasted the people who made it by so many centuries." Aira shrugged. Both women, by this moment, were probably on the same level of knowledge about the fallen civilization''s technology and history. They found a probable answer in the books: synthetic and composite materials that had centuries of shelf life if stored properly. And it seemed to Lila that Aira was impressed no less than her. Maybe even more. The undead woman even mentioned that this sort of quality was absolutely unthinkable in her home world. Supposedly, they had to constantly use magic to prolong the life of old items. Cast spells or put enchantments. But longevity was never an innate property of any cloth. *** Lila''s mention of her grandfather reminded Aira of the first time they saw this valley and the ancient facility. And then, the train of thought took her even further, reminding Aira of her incredible journey. While it didn''t feel as dreadful as when she was just transferred to this world after that strange ritual anymore, the facility''s technological environment starkly contrasted the vibrant, mana-infused landscapes she once traversed. Still, somewhere, somehow, these two worlds merged in the gadgets from Lila''s town, in the devices that allowed Aira to access the System. Other than that, this new world as a whole, or at least the parts Aira had a chance to experience already, wasn''t much different from anything Aira had experienced before. There were people here. They had their usual power struggles and dramas. The trees were trees, and the grass was grass. There were more moons in the sky, but Aira wouldn''t say it affected her that much. Other than if she wanted to brood under a dark sky, which was almost impossible here unless the weather was terrible. Well, there was that whole thing about the difference in the style of magic. But Aira explained to herself that the System may have manifested differently here for some wild reason. In the end, no one really knew the logic behind the System. They only used the powers it bestowed on all people. Well, some people, as it was obvious now. Aira''s mind wandered to the days when she could cast spells effortlessly, bending reality to her will. Now, she relied on technology and her newfound Energy Manipulation. She had to suck and infuse power, interacting this was with inanimate objects, humans, and animals alike. But even if it was the main thing that had changed in her life, she could find similarities to her old skills. "So," Lila said, her hands on her hips as she turned to Aira, interrupting her pondering. "What''s the plan, partner? We can shadowfoot it through the bunker some more, or you can join me for a hunt. Either way, keep your branches covered. There''s no telling what''s lurking out there." Aira growled softly in response, stretching and standing up from her meditation pose. Lila had come to understand this sound as a friendly greeting. "Let''s see what else we can find," Aira transmitted, her excitement palpable even through the veil magic and radio waves. "I still hope to get more information about the undead. I know nothing of them yet. And it feels like my journey can''t be complete without them playing some part in it." Even while Aira and Lila had already spent more than two months in that ancient building, it felt like they had explored only its tiny fraction. Or, it would be more reasonable to say a small fraction of the bunker, as they started to call it, they now inhabited. The outside halls didn''t offer them anything valuable.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It felt like this secret space was designed to host thousands of humans. It was clearly indicated by the size of the stashes of the items they found in the storage rooms. But also by the availability of space dedicated to sleeping quarters, kitchens, and all other necessities. They also found food reserves besides tools, gadgets, and materials. But unlike everything else that the warehouses held, all the perishables, well... perished a while ago. Not that it upset Aira and Lila. They were much more invested in experimenting with tech than exploring ancient cuisines. As time passed, they continued their studies and exploration of the facility. By that moment, Lila also became quite good at reading the texts of the ancient people. In the end, when they weren''t hunting or doing other chores, they didn''t have to spend much time on anything besides learning and reading old manuals and workbooks. And there were lots of insightful documents and tomes to explore there. The archive they found during the first days was one of many. It was a real treasure trove of knowledge. Nothing, however, to Lila''s and Aira''s disappointment, could shed any light on the history of the Fall and the separation of the humans and the undead. It seemed like this facility was operational... until it wasn''t. Leaving no evidence of what happened during and after the Fall. It didn''t look like the facility had a chance to fulfill its purpose of hosting anyone. That was until Aira and Lila stumbled upon that closed door and uncorked this bunker. And they definitely weren''t those thousands of people the space was intended for. Meditation continued to be a significant part of Aira''s daily routine. Since regaining access to at least some of her powers, it became a staple of Aira''s training once again. And now, with a better understanding of electric systems both on magical and technical levels, Aira continued experimenting with different circuits and devices, constantly exploring them with her senses. Instead of focusing on her mana-based magic, as she did before, she now explored the intricate circuits of gadgets and their connection to the outer world. The most recent breakthrough allowed her to finally send modulated energy pulses to those headphones so that Lila could hear her voice without being electrocuted. Giving them a secure option to communicate quietly and efficiently without relying on loud devices and shouting, which could attract unwanted attention. Every bit of progress like that made Aira believe more and more that she could succeed in her yet unknown mission in this world. Every time her life was made easier, she felt like more and more pressure was lifted off her. And having a chance to talk to Lila without any hindrance was a great boon. Once stilted and slow, their conversations now flowed smoothly, and overall, Aira felt a sense of achievement she hadn''t experienced in a long time. They had a safe base; they could discuss all they wanted, and their days were filled with tasks and routines, leaving no time for any doubts. It could continue forever this way if Aira just made a decision to abandon her quest for answers. *** Indeed, that was a peaceful time Aira and Lila spent in that grand ancient building. They weren''t ever disturbed either by humans or by anyone else since they started exploring the old facility. All patrols passed by without even trying to venture in and it really seemed the added pieces of tech on the roof weren''t noticed by the outsiders. However, nothing good lasts forever. The tranquility was shattered one day when a small party of rangers approached the entrance arch. They weren''t too cautious and didn''t even try to lower their voices, seemingly not expecting to meet anyone in the building that was looted decades ago. Aira didn''t pay much attention to their approach, until it was too late. During the previous patrols, all rangers just looked at the ancient structure from the distance before continuing their trek. This time it was different, though. And the reason for that unfortunate event soon became apparent to Aira and Lila, who were doing the maintenance on the roof. One of the rangers was in evident distress. Even from the height of the ancient building''s top floors, they could hear the pitiful sounds he made. Was it the consequence of a wound or something else? That was hard to tell, though. And it didn''t really matter. "By the roots, looks like we''re not alone anymore," said Lila, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I can''t see from this height if that''s someone I know. What''s the plan, Aira?" Aira growled softly, giving a signal to stay quiet and alert. They quickly gathered their equipment and hid them at the farthest corner of the roof. Not losing a moment, they descended towards the ground floor. However, it was already too late when they approached the corridor that led to their bunker. Some of the rangers sent for reconnaissance noticed the freshly laid bundles of cables that led to the hidden tunnel and began the exploration. Their hiding place was discovered. And all of that because Aira became too soft. She had promised herself that she would make it a habit to constantly scan her surroundings with her Energy Manipulation skill. But their life in the bunker was so cozy, so easy, so... fun. Now, they had to pay for the fun. "Do you remember if we closed the door?" sent Aira directly to Lila''s headphones. "Elder''s beard! I don''t think so!" exclaimed Lila. "Just shows how torch-blind relaxed we became in the past weeks." "Well, being angry about that mistake wouldn''t change the reality," said Aira. "We need to figure out what to do next." "We know this building better than anyone," said Lila. "Let¡¯s shadowfoot it after these people and see who they are. Maybe I can reason with them before this gets worse." As two women followed the rangers down the tunnel, it became evident that the intruders were spooked by the unexpected activity in the long-forgotten building. They were startled by every shadow and slowly moved forward, checking every corner. But all was forgotten when they saw the immense open door leading to the bunker. Moments later, Aira and Lila heard them transmitting reports on their portable radios. "Korin, do you copy?" one of the rangers said. "We found a passageway that isn''t marked on the maps. And there''s an open door here! We see some signs of activity. Take more people a come here. We''ll go in. Come in, over." There was an indistinguishable response, but it seemed that the rangers got their confirmation as they ventured deeper, encouraged by the fact that they were heavily armed and the prospect of finding a stash of ancient gadgets in a previously unknown storage facility. "Things have changed here since the last time I saw this door," said one of the men, his voice echoing in the vast space. "I''ve never seen it being open before!" Chapter 23. Failed Negotiations Aira''s heart pounded in her chest, and she felt a surge of protective instinct for Lila overwhelming her. They had come too far to be discovered and captured now. It was such a stupid mistake to let their guard down and leave the door open. Still, the damage was already done, and they continued following the men who violated their home. As soon as the rangers entered the bunker, one of them reported to Korin. "Someone has been here and we don''t know if they are still inside," he said. "But there are definitely signs of recent habitation. Be careful when you follow us. We''ll explore more. Come in, over." Luckily, before going up to the roof, Aira switched off all lights in the bunker. But that didn''t change the fact that they had breakfast less than an hour before, and their kitchenware would still be warm. Not to mention that there were obvious signs of habitation in some of the rooms and halls. The only question was how fast these people would find a room with Aira''s or Lila''s possessions. The rangers began their search, moving methodically through the facility, their torches casting flickering shadows on the walls. Their footsteps echoed ominously through the halls. The smells of men who had been on patrol for days and had just come in from the cold were utterly alien in the sterile atmosphere of the bunker that was sealed for centuries. Aira and Lila held their breath, listening intently as the rangers approached the room where they had carefully sorted and charged a stash of gadgets. Two women didn''t see the faces of the rangers when they found the first stash of gadgets. But they could hear the cheerful sounds they issued. They were full of astonishment and excitement. That, however, was to be expected. While storing and testing the gadgets during the previous weeks, Lila mentioned multiple times that such a collection of ancient devices was unheard of. At least in the last few decades, no one from Mountain View had found anything as impressive. "Look at this," one of the rangers exclaimed, his voice filled with awe. "These gadgets are in perfect condition! But they were cleaned and charged. Somebody was here quite recently. Be vigilant!" "Elder''s beard, you are right, Perrin! This truly is a treasure trove," another ranger agreed. "We need to take these back to town. They''ll be invaluable. Especially considering the current state of events. And we should get the finder''s share! Still, you are right, we don''t know where are the people, somebody may still be hiding in the building." "Korin, are you coming?" Perrin asked over the radio. The rangers began discussing how to split their shares of the stash and what to do with these riches, their excitement palpable. They talked about returning with more people to safely transport the gadgets, seemingly not caring that somebody may lurk in the shadows. Still, despite the apparent distractedness of the intruders, Aira and Lila exchanged a worried glance. These people couldn''t be allowed to bring back reinforcements. The bunker and all their hard work shouldn''t be compromised. The situation changed dramatically when Aira heard footsteps behind them. It was time to act. She took a deep breath and stepped out of their hiding place, her heart pounding. Aira knew it was a risk, but they had no other choice. But she had to try to communicate with the rangers. As she moved into the open, Aira tried to speak. The ease with which their conversations with Lila flowed these past days and weeks made her forget for a brief moment that in this world, she was an undead. She wasn''t destined to communicate with anyone. The rangers froze, their eyes widening in shock and fear as they saw Aira. She raised her hands in a gesture of peace, trying to convey that she meant no harm. But all that came out of her mouth were guttural growls and rasps, the language of the undead. "Stay back!" one of the rangers shouted, raising his weapon. "Look at its eyes! It''s an undead!" "I recognize it," said the other one, also aiming at Aira. "That''s Jorin''s pet! Korin, do you read? There''s an undead here! Come in, over!" Aira''s eyes widened in frustration. She needed to communicate. She had to make them understand that she wasn''t a threat. But her attempts to speak only made the rangers more agitated. They only heard angry growls. Unlike Lila, they weren''t prepared to decipher the shades of her roaring. Two men began to close in on her, their weapons drawn and ready. Just then, Lila stepped out of the shadows, her hands raised as well. "Wait! Stop!" she shouted, her voice clear and confident. "She''s not what you think! She just wants to talk, she isn''t threatening you!" The rangers hesitated, their eyes flicking between Aira and Lila. "What the hell do you even mean?" said one of them. "We recognize her!" "And we know you, Lila," said Korin, stepping into the hall from behind. "Did you think you''d be able to hide from us forever? Why are you still consorting with this beast? What do you get from that? What sort of perverse companionship is that? Your grandfather would be appalled by that! Shame on you!" "By the roots, you don''t understand!" Lila exclaimed, "I''ve spent months with Aira. She''s not like the others. She''s smart, she deciphered ancient texts, and she''s helped me understand things we''d never have known!" "So, that''s the reason," said Korin, "you want to get all the power to yourself? You want to do what Garrick did? That won''t work. Tara is doing a good job keeping order at Mountain View these days." "Tara?" said Lila. "Is she on the Council now?"Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "She is the Council," said Korin. "Thanks to you and your... friend. I tried to persuade her that you were just mislead by Jorin. But no, now I see that you were in it from the start." "Listen to me!" pleaded Lila. "This can help everyone. We don''t have to fight!" "Look, we''ll take the gadgets," said Korin. "All of us have guns now. Things have changed since you left. You won''t be able to stop all of us, we are ready. So, better do it peacefully. And maybe I''ll drop a word for you when I give my report to Tara. Forget this undead thing. Help us." Despite Korin''s confident words, the other rangers were nervous, their weapons still raised and shifting between Aira and Lila. It seemed there was no hope to get out of this dead end peacefully. Aira growled softly, exasperated. And then, one of the rangers shouted, "Korin! This bitch is crazy! No one lives with an undead in their right mind!" His voice was filled with disdain and fear, fueling the tension in the room. Lila''s heart raced, but she remained resolute. She took one more step forward, her hands trembling slightly as she raised them in the air. "By the roots, you''ve got to believe me," Lila pleaded, her voice trembling but resolute. "Aira''s not like the others. She''s sharp as thorns when it comes to figuring out old tech, and she''s been helping me uncover knowledge that could benefit us all. We don''t have to be enemies¡ªthere''s a way we can work together!" It wasn''t going anywhere. If anything, it was getting worse. Aira had been in situations like this one multiple times during her career as a Mystic Enforcer. Weapons may be different. Worlds may be different. But when excited, people always did stupid things. She had to act, and fast. She had to protect Lila. Aira had learned how the guns worked from the books she read. And Lila had filled in some details about the modern weapons of their world. She knew that each gun contained gunpowder in its ammunition, and with her training over the past few weeks, exploring the inner workings of small items and devices, Aira knew precisely what to do. Taking a deep breath, she focused her Energy Manipulation skill on the rangers'' weapons. Aira sent precise bursts of energy towards the gunpowder hidden within the ammunition. The room filled with a sudden, sharp crack as the bullets inside the guns exploded, rendering the weapons useless and causing the rangers to yelp in surprise and pain as the shockwaves traveled through their arms. Two rangers fell to the floor, unconscious or worse, their faces covered in blood from the blast. Two more staggered, disoriented by the sudden shock and the ringing in their ears. Korin, fury etched across his face, shouted, "That bitch! They were right! Lila, you''ve gone mad!" He took a menacing step toward Aira, balling his fists. But then, he hesitated, realizing the odds were no longer in his favor. Aira, sensing the danger of leaving the rangers alive and able to report back, quickly sent Lila a voice message, "We need to deal with them. Otherwise our base is compromised." Lila, her eyes wide with distress, turned to Aira and pleaded, "Please, don''t kill them. You didn''t kill Korin''s squad before. Don''t do that now. They''re just following orders. There has to be another way. They are just rangers like I... was." While the intruders heard what Lila was saying, they couldn''t know Aira''s answers. And the undead''s growls didn''t help to discharge the situation. The rangers exchanged confused glances, unsure what was happening or what to do next. Korin wasn''t confused, though. His face was red with anger, but at least it looked like he wasn''t injured during Aira''s attack. Taking in the whole tableau, he glanced at his fallen comrades, then at the two concussed members of his team who were slowly regaining their bearings. With a growl of frustration, he seemed to make a decision. Stepping forward, he helped to pick up the two disoriented rangers, supporting one of them with his shoulder. "Let''s get out of here," Korin barked at the others, his voice rough with anger and pain. He glanced at Lila with disdain. "You aren''t even a traitor," he said. "You are not human anymore. And we''ll treat you accordingly." "And don''t forget to pick up Talin near the arch," he barked at his rangers. "Three heavily wounded people on one patrol. How are we going to even get back?" He glared at Lila one last time as if searching for any humanity left in her. Not finding her up to his standards, Korin turned and left the scene, along with other members of his team. They moved slowly, supporting their injured comrades. Aira watched them go, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. It was hard to deal with Lila''s incoherence in situations like this. The woman understood quite well that rangers wouldn''t let it go. Aira accepted Lila''s plea for mercy, but she also knew the danger of allowing the rangers to return to Mountain View with the information about their base, the location of the entrance to the bunker, and its treasure trove of ancient gadgets. The situation was precarious, and Aira had to find a way to protect their secrets and lives. Sensing Aira''s inner turmoil, Lila stepped closer and gently touched her arm. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice filled with gratitude. "I know that wasn''t easy, not by a long shot. But we''ll figure something out. We''ll watch the shadows, set up defenses, and find a way to keep our base safe without spilling any more blood." Aira nodded, feeling herself cornered. "I don''t think it is even possible. They are angry and humiliated now. And they are sure there are only two of us. We need to get prepared," she said through Lila''s headphones. "They''ll come back with a larger force, and we have to be ready. What''s even worse, we could solve this problem by removing these few people. But now, I''m afraid, the price will be much higher." "What are you saying?!" Lila said. "By the Elder''s breath, I won''t attack them! Those are my people!" "If you have listened carefully to what Korin had to say," Aira explained, "he doesn''t think the same way about you." Lila nodded, deep in thought. Her face changed with shifting emotions. It started with anger that swiftly turned into fear, which was in turn replaced by despair. "Fine. I''ll help you protect the bunker," she said. "But, Aira, I''m putting my roots down on this¡ªI won''t let it end in a bloodbath. We save as many lives as we can, even if they don''t see me as one of their own anymore." Aira nodded in agreement. "It was our mistake that we got so soft and forgot to close the door. From now on, we take all precautions. And we need to plan other security measures and traps. We can''t allow them to siege the facility. I''ll survive, but you still need food and water." She looked at the signs of the recent fight. There was some blood splattered where the most injured rangers stood when Aira attacked them. And a bit further away, a couple of blasted-off fingers lay on the floor, propelled by the explosion. "What are they going to do?" sent Aira to Lila''s headphones. "Likely the undead infestation protocol," said Lila. "They''ll return to Mountain View, call the Council... Or whatever replaced it. Maybe they will contact some of our allies, other towns. Korin¡¯s too stubborn to let this go. We''ve bested him twice already." "How much time do we have to prepare?" asked Aira. "Four days to get back to town," said Lila. "A couple of days to arrange everything. Four days back. Not less than nine days. Maybe two weeks if they decided to send a call to the allies." "Good, nine days is plenty," said Aira. "Let''s not waste any time." Interlude. Rangers "Root me sideways, Korin!" shouted Tara. "How in the Elders'' names did you end up with that mess?" They were in Tara''s study. It had been a couple of months since she got a proper room at the Town Hall for her administrative work, but it still didn''t feel lived-in, so much time she had to spend elsewhere. Tara chuckled. "You know, it''s funny that I''m an Elder now, and still swear by their name. Old habits die hard. So, Korin, what do you have for me?" "We have to gather troops!" exclaimed Korin defensively. "That bitch¡­!" "Which one of them are you talking about right now?" asked Tara. "The undead one, or the traitorous one? You know, the fact that both of them are free is totally your fault. Twice already." "Don''t provoke me Tara," said Korin. "I acknowledge your status as the leader of the rangers and town''s Elder, but I''ve lost Perrin! We had to dig a grave for him right there, in the forest, in the frozen ground." "Again, whose fault is that?" said Tara. "How did it even happen that you were ambushed so easily?" "This facility was abandoned since years ago," said Korin. "And I had to stay with Talin, while they explored. Talin was already injured, but I''ve sent the guys to secure the building." "We all know how it ended," said Tara. "So, what now?" "There are only two of them there," said Korin. "Yes, they ambushed us and caught us by surprise. But now we know about them and we need to do something." "Korin, when are you going to become a solution man, and not a problem man?" asked Tara. "I have enough trouble with the townsfolk and our¡­ hm¡­ partners from other towns. How do you plan to solve this issue?"Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "We need to send a decisive force," said Korin. "Who knows what could these two do if they are left alone. They''ve done enough already. And that''s not even taking into consideration that stash we found there. It''s the largest haul since Harlan Thorn was in charge of exploration." Tara whistled in surprise. "That big? What did you see there?" she asked. "We didn''t have much time to explore, as you know," Korin said. "What we saw in the halls that were previously sealed were the standard small gadgets like radios and wristbands. But even if that''s the only type of devices there is, it will supply us for years and allow us to boost trade. Can you imagine the level of influence it would give Mountain View? The level of influence it would secure for you?" Korin''s voice was becoming slimy. Tara never saw him trying to be so persuasive. He really wanted to do away with his old subordinate. And she could understand why. Lila has become his personal burden, a huge dark blot on his reputation. "I commend your eagerness to deal with that traitor," said Tara after taking a brief moment to think. "But we are not in position to do it alone. You and I saw it with out own eyes what this undead can do. We witnessed the scene on the execution day. This operation needs more people. Preferably rangers who are motivated well enough and ready to die." Tara stood up from her table and went to the door of her study. "Brenna! Come over here!" Tara waited until her aide approached before giving orders. "Draft a message for our partners. This is a security issue we all have to deal together. But don''t mention our findings yet. We''d better keep it as a bargaining chip." She turned to Korin. "Brenna will help you to organize a team on other side and will be in charge of the joint force." "Do we really need the outsiders'' intervention?" asked Korin. "Yes, we need that. Even if that means we''ll have to share," said Tara. "Your previous encounters only confirmed that." She returned to her table. "I agree that this problem has to be solved once and for all," said Tara. "But we have to be smart and I don''t want to lose more people than necessary. We have lost too many rangers in the past months already." Tara returned her focus to the documents piled in front of her. "Dismissed." She waited until Korin was almost out of the door and said: "Korin, don''t mess it up this time." "Yes, ma''am." Chapter 24. Operation Keep Out "Hey, Aira!" Lila was running through the corridor toward her companion. "By the roots, did you see that?" "What?" transmitted Aira over the radio. "What''s happening? Are they attacking?" "What? No! Spirits in the shadows, no!" Lila said, panting and waving her arms. "I didn¡¯t mean to spook you! There are foxes, Aira! Playing right in front of the entrance. Actual, real foxes! Let¡¯s go, you¡¯ve got to see this!" She was very excited to see her favorite animals. "Oh, you just spooked me," said Aira. She was standing on a high ladder, hiding the elements of one of the traps they designed behind an access panel. Aira blew away an unruly strand of red hair from her face and smiled at Lila. "So, we are safe for now?" she said. "I was so focused on this stuff that forgot to scan the surrounding for some time. Again. It is still an effort for me to distinguish between the different energy signatures. Not to mention doing that in the background. But my magic tutors wouldn''t be happy with my attitude." A week passed in a flurry of activity. Aira and Lila barred some corridors while strategically leaving others accessible to create choke points and lead the potential attackers to places where Aira and Lila could control the fighting even without numerical superiority. As Aira had at least some arcane powers now, she was sure of her ability to repel a small party of rangers. But would her efforts be enough if a larger squad of people decided to attack them? A score? What about a hundred? She has yet to have any opportunities to experiment with her Energy Manipulation skill on large crowds of humans since she left Mountain View many weeks ago. And their recent encounter with Korin and his team was different. Aira targeted their weapons then and not the humans. This time, she would probably have to do both. Or even more than that. There was that other thing as well: Lila didn''t want to even hear about any sort of protective measures that had a high chance of killing the intruders. Shocking them, spooking them, making them retreat, all of that was fair game, in her opinion. But not any kind of lethal force. These thoughts consumed Aira while they were walking toward the building''s entrance. What else could she do to guarantee both their own safety and the survivability of the human attackers? It was a really bizarre problem to solve. That really wasn''t a challenge she had ever had before. The foxes were as cute as one could imagine. These small reprieves were crucial in the days of time overload and high pressure. Just something they needed right now. And Aira was happy to see Lila allowing herself to take a pause as well. All efforts in recent days have been even more taxing for the human woman just because of her limited abilities and lack of access to the System. After checking on the playful foxes, the two women returned inside, reviewing mental lists of tasks that needed to be fulfilled before anyone else approached the ancient facility. "Spying on those foxes gave me an idea," Lila said, a spark of excitement in her voice. "By the Elders'' breath, why didn¡¯t I think of it sooner? We can do more than just traps. Let me tell you about video systems." Aira tilted her head, intrigued. "Video systems? What''s that?" "Just listen! My grandfather used to tell me stories about ancient security systems. I thought they were just tales for green spring leaves like me back then," Lila said, her words tumbling over each other in her eagerness. "But I think we¡¯ve got the pieces for one of those systems in storage. Cameras, monitors¡ªyou know, eyes on everything. We could see them coming before they even catch their breath. But..." "But?" asked Aira. "I think I saw some components in the storage," Lila said. "If we can set up a primitive surveillance system, we''ll have eyes everywhere. We can monitor their movements and stay one step ahead. Even without your sneaky abilities." Aira''s interest was piqued. She had come across mentions of such systems in the books they had found, and the idea of having a way to see their enemies before they struck was enticing. "Tell me more. How does it work? And why didn''t we consider that before? We were so reckless." When they returned to what was initially their makeshift kitchen, but now became the central hub of all operations, Lila explained the basics, sketching on scraps of paper. "I''ve seen remnants of these systems in some of the old buildings we''ve scouted," Lila continued, her excitement palpable. "They were always out of reach, too damaged to fix, or in places we couldn''t secure. So, I never made the connection. But now I see how that could work." She talked about cameras, monitors, and how they could set up a simple network using the gadgets they had found. Aira listened intently, her sharp mind quickly grasping the concepts. She had known mages in her world who used distant surveillance to spy and gather information, and the principles were not entirely foreign to her. Still, it was very unusual. Aira lived in this world for several months already. But it hadn''t stopped to amaze her how much of the functionality of magic was reinvented by the ancient human engineers. It was like this world didn''t even need any touch of arcane. But it came here anyway, uprooting countries, splitting families, bringing death and destruction. She nodded: "It feels like some sort of tech magic," Aira said. "Even though I know that your humans do not use any magic at all. Quite bizarre. Let''s start small, but explore more if it when we have time." ***If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Finally, they prepared the defenses as well as they could with only four hands and limited time. Even the fact that Aira was able to work almost without breaks didn''t completely negate the reality of them being only a workforce of two. After finishing with another set of traps, Aira and Lila went to the roof to enjoy the calm of the evening, contemplate the views, and have some hot tea in the coolness of the mountains. "I¡­ need¡­ more¡­ energy¡­" Aira said, sitting with a groan at the very edge. The valley surrounding them was full of life and activity. Birds were singing in the nearby forest, and the rustling of the trees in the wind was soothing after a full day of work. The world was full of energy, one just had to stretch their arcane senses and grasp it. But at the same time, even probing for these signatures was painful to Aira at that moment, that much she had overworked herself in the previous days. "You¡¯re running yourself ragged, Aira," Lila said, settling down beside her with a steaming cup of tea. "You¡¯ve got grit in your teeth, sure, but you¡¯re no good to either of us if you keel over. Catch a leaf, even if it¡¯s just for tonight." Aira only growled in response. But it wasn''t an angry sound. "How different is all of this from your old life?" Lila asked, her tone softer now. "I mean, you had magic then too. But this... it¡¯s got to feel wilder than a briar patch." "It is strange, uncanny," said Aira. "I was on the brink of the 100th level. I wouldn''t say there are many people who reach that high. At least among my friends and peers. But in so many ways manifestation of the arcane has become so easy for me, I didn''t even notice it happening. And then, I was here, deprived of every single power. It was like my eyes were opened on how much of magic was there in my life." Aira paused, sucking in the tranquility of the valley that spread around them. "Now, it''s also something different," she said." But of course, it''s more alike what I had before. Still, every magical action has either to be constantly and precisely controlled or demands a lot of power." "I¡¯ve seen you grow," Lila said with a nod. "When we first left Mountain View, it was like every little thing knocked you off balance. Now you¡¯ve got forest wit, making even the tough stuff look steady as a well-traveled path." "You are right." Answered Aira. "And it is a long process. I still can''t take this valley under my complete control. We have to rely on all these antiquated security systems instead. I feel restricted, not enough for this task. And I still don''t know what force and why has decided to do this to me. Will I ever find out?" "With how persistent you are," said Lila, "you''ll root out the culprit, sure as the seasons." "Ah, yes. If you say so," said Aira, smiling. "As for my skills, they need lot of constant training as well. That''s why I spend so much time on meditation, it helps me to focus on them and consolidate the improvements. Still, any major effort drains me. And that''s one of the things I need to improve. There is definitely a lot I need to learn about this new type of magic and my new skills." Lila tilted her head thoughtfully. "You know, I wouldn''t be caught in this tangle if I hadn¡¯t met you. But¡­ I''m glad it happened." She glanced at the valley below. "I had a hollow stump''s worth of questions about our leaders back in Mountain View. The way they ran things, the choices they made. I haven''t gotten those answers¡­ yet. But now, it feels like I''ve stumbled into something bigger than I ever could''ve guessed." Aira growled softly, a sound Lila now recognized as agreement. "I''m glad I have you as a partner and a guide in this unfamiliar world," she said. "You''ve been kind to me right from the beginning. And that''s saying a lot, considering our obvious differences and the traditions of your people." "People¡­" Lila muttered, her gaze distant. "By the bark, Aira, I appreciate you considering the rangers'' safety. I know it''d be easier to send them running with a few¡­ harsher tactics. But¡­ they''re my people, even if they''d rather see me skirting the shadowline than standing here with you." "I''ll do my best, Lila," said Aira. "But I''m sure that deep in your heart you know that if they don''t listen, I''d have to act decisively. I care about you. And I don''t want to die myself. Our safety is my only priority right now. Especially after I dropped the ball with that door last week." Lila let out a soft sigh, her expression conflicted. "Yeah, I know. Feels like I''ve got a stone in my shoe about it, but I get it. Anyway¡­ it''s too late to keep chewing on this. I''ll probably get some rest." She stood, brushing off her clothes. "You heading to the command center?" Aira nodded. Among other things, they wired a room near the top of the building, far from all apparent routes of approach, far from that corridor that led to the bunker. There, they connected all the systems they''d planned and built over the past few days: traps, surveillance, and energy storage. All the needed data was gathered there. And Aira habitually started her shift there. "Well," Lila said, turning to leave. "See you in the morning. Don''t push yourself too hard, alright? You''re as tough as pine bark, but even bark cracks under enough pressure. Get some rest." "You too," thought Aira. The probability of the encounter with the rangers becoming violent was relatively high. And she had already experienced how distant Lila became when she thought Aira killed Korin and his team during their escape from Mountain View. The recent encounter proved that Aira was telling the truth, that she hadn''t slaughtered them in that alley. Still, she didn''t want to make Lila withdraw into her shell once again. Aira went one floor down to their ''command center. ''They decided to separate it from their home, the bunker. Enough time had passed since their violent encounter with Korin''s ranger party, and it felt like if the attack would happen, it could start at any moment. As midnight blanketed the facility in darkness, Aira meditated, contemplating the day''s progress. The screens around her flickered with images of empty hallways and still corridors, showing static from time to time when Aira didn''t focus her powers well enough. The valley''s silence, in stark contrast to the pleasant vibe of the evening, only boosted the tension she felt simmering beneath the surface. Long ago, she had learned to anticipate the quiet before the storm, the calm that often preceded chaos. And there it was, sending another pulse of probing energy, she sensed a gathering of beings at the entrance to the valley. It couldn''t be animals, as they were packed together too tightly. The attackers had arrived, hoping to catch Aira and Lila unawares in the dead of night. Aira''s heart quickened, but she remained calm, her years of experience as a battlemage guiding her instincts. She immediately sent an alarm signal to Lila: "Lila, wake up and come over here. They are coming to the valley. Soon, they''ll be here." Lila groaned groggily over the radio before her voice sharpened. "How many, Aira? By the frost on the pine, tell me it''s not the whole town." "They brought a small army," Aira answered, her voice strained but confident. "Obviously, they think they need numbers to get an advantage. They are probably right, I hope we are ready for something like that." "Spirits in the shadows," Lila whispered. Then, with a determined edge to her voice, "Well, shadowfoot it and let''s see if those traps work. Time to call the foxes." Chapter 25. Searching for the Tender Points They had chosen to use the outside command center during the attack for a reason. That large door was the only way out of the bunker, and they needed more space for maneuvering. Also, the rangers knew the location of the bunker. But they probably didn''t have enough time or patience to Aira was confident she''d be able to scare and push away the assailants. The only question was how much damage they were ready to take before retreating. While Lila climbed up the stairs to the top floors of the building, Aira watched the rangers'' advances on the screens. Now, it was like having a dual vision. She could see their movements through the tech of the security system. But simultaneously, she sensed the energy patterns of these humans with her arcane powers. That... that finally was a great opportunity to hone her skill and practice in focusing it. Starting to explore each separate signature of each of the attackers, Aira searched for the same people moving on her screens. It was an intense effort, but she could finally feel that there wasn''t one giant energy blob in her magical vision, and it was possible to distinguish them. Aira was sure that Korin should be among the attackers. He was injured during his previous visit, but it was superficial. She tried remembering everything she sensed about him on that fateful day when Lila decided to guide Aira away from Mountain View. How Korin''s energy signature felt when he approached them in that dark alley. How it shifted when he realized what was happening. Aira grasped for all these fleeting details and started searching for similarities among the attackers. And there he was, leading one of the groups closest to the building. Not that it was unexpected. But for Aira, the effort was almost too much. When Lila burst into the room out of breath, she found her friend in a similar state of exhaustion. "By the Elders'' breath! Shut the bunker door!" Lila exclaimed, her voice rising with urgency. But as she glanced at Aira, her tone softened with concern. "Wait¡­ what''s going on with you? You look rattled like a loose gear. Did you run? You don''t even get tired when you run. What gives?" "I just had a breakthrough," replied Aira. "Korin is here. I can sense him." "You mean you saw him on the cameras?" asked Lila. "No, I can recognize him with my senses," said Aira. "I just... it was a bit too much for me. I didn''t expect to get so immersed in it. I need to take a break." "Well, they''re gearing up to bite the bramble," Lila said, her voice sharp with exasperation. "But, for the roots'' sake, when I told you to take a break, I I didn''t mean to do that during the attack! And I didn''t mean for you to exhaust yourself so completely before taking that break!" *** One could only envy the persistence of the human attackers. Their enemy has already shown at least some of her abilities. Still, the conviction with which they approached the ancient building commanded respect. Or maybe it was pure foolishness and hubris. They knew that only two people were defending the facility and thought they''d be able to win the conflict by sheer numbers. And arrive in large numbers they did. Aira''s worst fears were becoming a reality. Was she even ready for that? At least the fact that she still couldn''t distinguish the signatures of separate humans and count them separately told her she wasn''t. Luckily, at last, by combining the data from the cameras and her senses, she could say there were scores of them. Maybe that approach of merging magic and tech was their best chance. The attackers came prepared, armed with weapons and tools designed to break through the facility''s defenses. Still, even if Aira and Lila were heavily outnumbered, they had the advantage of home turf and their carefully laid traps and security systems. As the rangers approached the facility, Aira triggered the first set of traps. Explosive charges detonated in the distance, creating a series of loud bangs and flashes meant to confuse and disorient the attackers. In part, they worked as planned. Smoke filled the air, obscuring their vision and forcing the rangers to slow their advance. "Well, that stirred the nest," Lila muttered, eyes glued to the monitors as smoke clouded the screens. "But these lot? They''ll regroup faster than a fox-tail in a thicket. Don''t let up." And as if following Lila''s prompt, the attackers started to move faster toward the building. Realizing that no one was hurt during this first encounter and that they didn''t have to hide anymore. Aira growled in agreement with Lila. "Time for the next phase." She sent a burst of energy through the system, activating the second set of traps. This time, barriers shot down from hidden compartments in the ceilings, blocking key access points and funneling the rangers into narrow corridors. These choke points would make it easier for Aira and Lila to defend their position. It was a game of cat and mouse. The rangers, realizing they were being herded, began to adapt, looking for alternative routes, breaking through the walls, and checking the vents and service galleries. It was even impressive how resilient they were. Lila explained that her fellow humans also had their use for the explosives. But that they were considered an extravagance. Still, they used them now without any hesitation. The humans dismantled and cleared the barriers with them. Still, the reinforced metal structures held firm. And for most locations, Aira''s and Lila''s plans were intact. Frustration and tension grew among the attackers as they struggled to make progress. With every step, they were slowing down more and more. Still, Aira knew they needed more than just physical defenses to deter the rangers. She decided to try something different, something that might appeal to their reason. Blanketing the facility with probing pulses of energy, she sensed that each group of attackers had at least one portable radio with them. So, she implemented one of the tech-related parts of the plan. Her voice sounded from the multitude of speakers. "Rangers! Hear me! We don''t want to fight with you. This facility is our base, and it is fortified well. Just let us be!" Her voice carried a tone of calm and resolve, hoping to reach any part of the rangers'' minds that might consider a peaceful resolution. The announcement caused a brief pause among the rangers. Aira and Lila could see on their screens humans glancing at each other, uncertain, their movements becoming hesitant. The message was clear, and for a moment, it seemed like Aira''s words might be getting through.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. However, it was Korin, once again, who decided to get in Aira''s way and boost the resolve of his subordinates. He stepped forward, turned to face the rangers in his vicinity, brought his portable radio to his mouth with a scowl, and said: "Don''t listen to her! She''s trying to trick us. It''s not the first time! She has already tricked us. And what''s even more important, we have our orders!" His voice was harsh and unwavering, rallying the others back to their original mission. The rangers resumed their advance, their resolve seemingly bolstered by their leader''s words. Aira watched on the monitors, her frustration mounting. "They''re not going to stop," she said to Lila, who nodded grimly beside her. "We''ll have to keep pushing them back," Lila replied, her eyes fixed on the screens. "They won''t give up easily." "Yes, we need to scare them properly. But where''s the line?" Asked Aira. "Last time, two Korin''s team members were heavily wounded. It only enraged them, as you can see. When would they be ready to cut their losses and stop pushing?" The rangers continued to progress towards the corridor that led to the bunker, not knowing that the door was closed and the residents of the ancient building weren''t even there. Their exploration was cautious and slow; they disassembled the barriers and, where needed, continued to clear their path with the precise use of explosives. The facility shook with each detonation, the reverberations echoing through the corridors. Aira and Lila could feel the pressure mounting, seeing that the rangers were relentless in their mission. The tension in the air was palpable, and Aira''s mind raced, searching for other low-damage strategies to fend off the attackers. "These folks are tougher than pine bark," Lila said, frustration seeping into her voice. "I know their type¡ªthey''re chasing shadows, thinking there''s treasure here. Well, they know there''s a treasure here. And you could shout reason at them all day, and they''d still dig in. I don''t see other way, we''ve got to spook them good and proper." Lila''s expression was one of distress. Her panicked condition only worsened because of the fear that Aira would start using her abilities at full power. "Those are my people out there," Lila said, moving around the room like a wind-snapped branch. "I get why they''re doing this, but storm or shine, it doesn''t make it easier. And you¡ª" She turned to Aira, her voice catching. "I''m scared you''ll do something we can''t walk back from. I don''t know how we keep this place safe and keep them alive." Aira nodded, her resolve hardening. She scooped energy generously from their much-increased reserves, feeling the familiar surge of power flow through her. She knew she had to act decisively and started with an old trick. Using her Energy Manipulation skill, she targeted the gunpowder in all the firearms she could see in the video feeds. By now, she could focus this aspect of her powers quite precisely after weeks of training. Still, it wasn''t a sure thing. The plan was straightforward but risky. Using the same technique as before, Aira checked over the video surveillance system to see who among the rangers had firearms. Then Aira used her energy, igniting the gunpowder in the attackers'' guns. Not all of the attacks were totally successful. This time, they were warned, and dispersing her attention over dozens of people led to subpar targeting. The combustion was slower, and some rangers noticed strange sounds and smells, getting rid of their firearms before being injured. In some cases, rangers'' clothes were ignited, and some more people received minor burns. Still, even if the effect was less devastating than during the previous unexpected Korin''s visit, it slowed the attackers down a bit more. Now, only commands of the squad leaders and Korin''s barks over the radio were making them continue their progress. Still, even this slow progress soon led them to the bunker''s entrance. "Korin, the bunker is sealed," Aira and Lila heard one of the rangers from the advance squad transmitting over the radio. "You said the door was open before. Do they have electricity here to power up this machinery? Come in, over!" "Yes, it was open," answered Korin. "We need to sweep the whole facility, floor by floor. Collect the firearms and send runners to the camp. We''ll check later to see if any of them can be repaired. Continue with blades, as planned." Frustration etched across Aira''s face as she watched the rangers switch to bladed weapons they had in reserve. She looked at Lila, knowing that her human companion wouldn''t like what she had to say. "They''re prepared for this, we have to make the tough decision," she muttered. "We need to hit them where it hurts. The only option we have left is to disrupt their command structure. Then we might be able to force a retreat. They were already spooked before. Hopefully, loosing their leaders would be the final straw." Lila was visibly disturbed by that moment. "Roots and rivers, I betrayed them," Lila muttered, her voice thick with despair. "Every last one of them¡­ I''ve gone and chopped my own roots clean off. What''s left now?" She stood up from her stool and started walking around their command center, darting a glance at the screens from time to time. Aira patiently waited. Human attackers slowly moved forward. "By the bark, you know they didn''t just bring Mountain View folks," Lila said, her voice heavy. "I barely know a third of them. This isn''t just a scrap with my old town anymore¡ªit''s bigger than that. And me? I''m greener than spring leaves if I think I''ll ever have a place with humans again after this." She made a few more steps, mussing her hair with both hair to an even more tousled state. Then Lila abruptly turned to Aira and shook her fists at the sky. Or more like at the ceiling. "By the twisted branches!" Lila shouted, her voice shaking with raw emotion. "Fine, just do it! I''m already rootless, cursed by my people¡­ What''s left to lose? Can''t get worse than this!" Aira nodded and focused her energy on Korin. With precise control, she sent a powerful burst of energy towards his location. The ranger''s radio crackled and then exploded. Pulses of energy shook his body, spreading all over it and sending discharges to the people standing next to him. Korin shook for a brief moment and then dropped down on the floor like a chopped tree. Somebody screamed. Chatter burst over the radios, Aira and Lila hearing it through their security system. "What''s happening¡­?" "Who was that¡­?" "Are they attacking¡­?" Korin''s team, however, was disoriented only for a moment. He prepared them even for that. And that wasn''t really surprising. Korin witnessed Aira''s action thrice now. It was well past time for him to learn the lesson. His second-in-command, a stern-faced woman with a steely gaze, quickly took charge. "Keep moving!" she barked to her subordinates, her voice cutting through the chaos. "We push forward!" And then over the radio: "Keep silent, idiots! Nothing unexpected happened. We proceed with the mission." But Aira and Lila could see hesitation mounting among the rangers. Especially the ones who came from other towns. They heard only rumors of what happened during Garrick''s revolt. However, rumors tend to get more and more graphic with each passing day and each kilometer of distance. Aira''s mind raced. Blowing up the guns had only bought them a little time. Removing one of the leaders of the assault from action also wasn''t enough. She needed to do something even more spectacular to halt their advance while preferably staying conscious. There were still plenty of gadgets and devices used by the rangers, she could see some of them on the screens and feel them even from this distance. A new plan began to form in her mind. She scooped even more energy from their power source. The control system started blinking angrily, showing that the reserves were draining too fast. It was night, and solar panels weren''t of any help as well. Soon, they wouldn''t be enough to allow them to return to the bunker without using Aira''s powers. If their energy reserves hit zero, not only would their defenses crumble, but they would be trapped without means of communication or escape. Moreover, Aira would have no backup to rely on. And what she definitely couldn''t allow was passing out because of overtaxing herself. Failure was not an option. She needed a balanced approach. But who cared about balance when there were no other options? And it really seemed that she had no choice. "Hang on, Lila," said Aira, her voice tinged with urgency. "I''m going to try something bigger." Chapter 26. Upping the Ante Lila froze in anticipation. She both willed Aira to finally resolve the situation and dreaded the consequences. Since the moment she met this strange woman, Lila felt that her life would never be the same. But she never considered she''d have no way back to the human society, always reserving that as a backup plan. These past months showed Lila how much there was to explore in this world. Bizarre that some outworlder had to show her that. What a strange word and concept, outworlder. Still, here she was, rooting for an undead and hoping that her peers would be thrown back. Since Aira established flowing communication through radios and headphones, Lila didn''t even notice that they were different. Well, she realized Aira was brilliant, even for a human. The undead momentarily grasped the weirdest technical ideas, learned languages, and figured out the most complex concepts from the ancient workbooks. Now, the only hope was that Aira would keep her promise of¡­ Of what? This crisis couldn''t be resolved without blood. Korin was probably its first victim. But how many humans dying was a reasonable price for her and Aira''s freedom to choose their destiny? There was no answer to that question. Lila focused all of her attention on Aira. The undead woman sat still in front of a battery of screens, seemingly gathering her bizarre powers, draining the energy from the bunker''s reserves. The whole idea of a human sucking a battery dry like a ripe fruit still sounded like madness to Lila. She couldn''t see the effects of the process, but she saw the results multiple times. Soon, Lila started seeing the consequences on the screen. It was like a scene from the ancient myths. Aira targeted the gadgets carried by the rangers¡ªradios, flashlights, anything that could hold a charge, everything that had a battery. With a deep breath, she sent focused beams of energy toward them, causing the devices to overload and explode. But Lila couldn''t feel the currents that were flowing through Aira''s body. She only saw the results. A man on the bottom-left screen grasped his hip, his hand and part of the leg becoming charred and blackened. Sparks covered his whole body, and his fellow rangers jumped away with screams in primal horror. A female squad leader on the central screen was talking to someone through a radio. Lightning bolts obscured her image for a brief moment, spreading all over her body, reaching to other devices she had on her, and then spreading to nearby rangers. All in all, almost a hundred rangers attacked the ancient facility, split into small squads of five to ten people. Many of them soon had at least one team member incapacitated or killed. Frantic voices sounded over the radio. And again, Elda, the ranger from Korin''s team, urged everyone to continue their advance. "We''re not stopping," she shouted, her voice filled with determination. "Return to your positions! There wasn''t a command for retreat! Move forward, now!" With only a few people wounded severely enough to not be able to move forward and others coming back to consciousness, the unrelenting exploration of the facility continued. *** Aira felt like she was made to fight blindfolded. Not that she needed to see her enemies with her Energy Manipulation skill. Still, she knew she could do much more. She could probably stop all humans altogether in one decisive strike. But her promise to Lila made her hold back. She nodded, sensing Lila''s unease. "There are too many of them, Lila. We can''t hold them off forever. A decisive strike is our only chance." Lila took a deep breath and nodded, "Alright, Aira. Unleash your bag of tricks, but don''t overdo it, yeah? Last thing I need is my undead partner collapsing mid-fight. That''d be awkward." Aira focused, her mind sharpening to a fine point as she prepared to use her Energy Manipulation skill in a way she rarely did. She scanned the video feeds one last time, focusing on the leaders of each attack team. With precision, Aira began to manipulate the inner energy of these humans, feeling the life force within them. She couldn''t stop but feel disgusted by her own actions. They went against the beliefs she held in her past life. Still, maybe it was time to review them? However, she still was hesitant. In Mountain View, during the execution, she did it instinctively. Later, when she and Lila tried to escape town, it was the last resort measure. Now, it felt like the only option. But wasn''t it a bit too close to necromancy? Finally, seeing that the humans didn''t plan to stop, Aira made up her mind. She started sifting the energy out of the rangers she singled out earlier, drawing it from their bodies. It was a delicate process, but her 9th-level skill made it manageable. She focused on a score of humans at once, their energy flowing into her like a powerful mountain stream during spring. Ultimately, the amount of arcane power she took in was so immense that she could feel herself starting to overflow. "Lila... this is intense..." Aira gasped, screens around them lighting up much brighter than ever before and electric devices all over the facility starting to glow." I need to spread the energy as much as I can!" "How''s our juice looking?" Lila asked. "Are those ancient batteries going to hold up, or do I need to start thinking about cranking them by hand? Because I''m not signing up for that." Aira quickly redirected the excess energy into the batteries they had installed, using them as a reservoir to store the immense power she was absorbing. But that wasn''t enough. She explored what other targets she could choose for her overflowing energy. The remaining humans were out of bounds per their agreement with Lila. Unless they weren''t stopped by this show of force. So, Aira started pushing the energy wherever she could. The facility lighting gradually began glowing with blinding intensity. Next, an ancient public announcement system woke up in bursts of horrible sounds and static, bringing even more disorientation to humans, who had to deal both with the loss of their fellow rangers and this psychotronic attack. The targeted humans began to stumble, their movements slowing as their life force drained away. Still, that wasn''t enough. The reserves of the human bodies were immense.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. With the last push, Aira stumbled with her senses upon the ancient devices, still stored deep in the bunker warehouses. She poured a fraction of her energy into each of their batteries. Finally, feeling the pressure going away. She glanced at the screens that were gradually returning to their normal operational state. The bodies of the humans she targeted started to dry up, their skin tightening over their bones. Within moments, they collapsed, lifeless. This wasn''t something she expected to see, and it was quite different from her previous experiences with this skill. Still, it wasn''t time for reflection. That would come later. Aira still felt a final surge of power coursing through her, but it came with a wave of nausea and dizziness. At least she wasn''t passing out this time. The faces of the dying rangers, twisted in terror and pain, were now seared into her memory. A grim reminder of the cost of her survival. Between that shocking display and a light show that was a by-product of Aira''s actions, the attackers were utterly paralyzed with fear. Momentarily, the facility became eerily silent as the remaining rangers witnessed the horrifying display. The sight of their comrades being drained of life so swiftly, so effortlessly, was enough to break their resolve. What was even worse was that not a single intruder had an opportunity to get close to the human traitor and the undead abomination. Their efforts now seemed entirely futile. Panic finally set in, and without a word, the attackers began to retreat, dropping their tools, weapons, and explosives. Not even bothering to help their wounded comrades. The earlier determination was now wholly replaced by sheer terror. Aira grimly watched through the monitors as the attackers fled, their figures disappearing into the night. She felt a mixture of relief and sorrow. The room was silent except for the hum of the monitors. Aira''s hands trembled, the rush of power leaving her feeling hollow. Killing her adversaries wasn''t something new for her. But this¡­ it was somehow different, sucking all the life force out of these people. The memory of their faces in their final moments... it felt like they would haunt her forever. Was this the path she would choose to walk? She turned to Lila, who was blindly staring at the screens, her face pale but determined. "They''re gone," Aira transmitted as softly as she could over the portable radio, her voice carrying a note of exhaustion. Lila nodded, her expression conflicted. "I get why you did it, but, Elders keep me sane, watching it happen? That''s something I''m not forgetting anytime soon." Aira''s radio crackled to life with a System message: --- Completed Quests --- 1. Defend the base (Reward: 500,000 XP, Skill) 2. Find a better way to communicate with humans (Reward: 100,000 XP) 3. Visit the Old World tech facility to investigate. Explore beyond the large door (Reward: 50,000 XP, Loot) [...] "Oh, now we are talking!" exclaimed Aira. "Still, 500,000 XP is good progress towards the next level! I can''t complain." "Not to rain on your System parade," commented Lila, shaking her head in disapproval, "but did you catch how many people paid the ''XP toll'' for you? My people, Aira. That celebration''s got a bit of a sour aftertaste, don''t you think?" "Well, it was their decision to attack us, not mine," Aira defended herself. "And as that function of the System works normally here, you are quite right, I got XP for the kills as well. Sorry if I sound callous, but that''s how I live my life. Complete quests, kill bad people, and gain XP. And I did my best to save as many lives as possible today." Lila crossed her arms on her chest, not giving any other answer. "Look, if you plan to stick with me, you''d probably have to get used to that, "said Aira. "But it''s not like I can defend against an attack of a hundred people and gain 500,000 XP any given day. That''s major!" Despite Lila''s mood, Aira wasn''t going to let her spoil the moment of this immense progress. "Whatever..." said Lila, sad but curious, "what''s that about a new skill for you? Maybe it''s something useful?" Aira sent the command and launched the System menu. --- New Skill(s) Available --- 1. Necrocommunion - Boosts coordination with the undead allies. You can sense the undead. Cost to add a new Skill: 1,024 SP + 3 SP SP Acquire this Skill [Y/N]? "Coordination with the undead? Necrocommunion? What the hell?! What does it even mean?" Aira exclaimed. "But I get it that in this world it may be reasonable to have a skill like that. Not that in my experience the undead communicate with anything but screech and growl." "You mean, like you?" Lila asked, a feeble smile finally appearing on her face. "Point taken. Okay, let''s get this skill." Aira sighed. "The System is obviously pointing me in some direction. And with the quest system broken, I don''t have many other ways to interpret what I need to do next. I''d better follow the signs it''s giving to me." "Oh, so you''re saying you''ll be the undead whisperer now?" Lila said. "Guess that makes you the charming exception to the whole ''screech and growl'' crowd, huh?" --- Skills --- [...] 3. Necrocommunion (Level 1 / 24 SP to upgrade to Level 2) - Chance of boosting cooperation among low-level undead. - You can sense the undead. - Maximum skill use distance: [100 m x Level] = 10 km [Cost to add a new Skill: 1,089 SP + 3 SP] "So, Lila, what do you think? Should I splurge a bit and upgrade this skill as much as I can?" asked Aira. "It seems it may be quite useful in this world." "Do I look like an expert on necro-anything?" answered Lila. "You''re already neck-deep in undead shenanigans. But let''s be real¡ªyou''ve already decided, haven''t you?" "Right, let''s upgrade it and make it more powerful!..." Necrocommunion (Level 2 / 81 SP to upgrade to Level 3) - Chance of boosting cooperation among low-level undead. - You can sense the undead. - Maximum skill use distance: [200 m x Level] = 20 km Upgrade further [Y/N]? [...] Necrocommunion (Level 7 / 1,536 SP to upgrade to Level 8) - High chance of boosting cooperation among mid-level undead. - You can sense the undead and scan their stats. - You can raise medium-sized organisms as undead. Energy consumption: high. - Maximum skill use distance: [1 km x Level] = 100 km Upgrade further [Y/N]? "Ok, let''s play it safe and stop there, keeping some skill points for another skill if needed," mused Aira. "So, what have you got in the end?" asked Lila. "I have only two quests left. So, we are moving in the right direction, but I hope we''ll stumble upon new quests soon. It still looks like the System is guiding me somewhere. With this skill as well. But I wouldn''t be surprised it we''d have to explore the world a bit before I get anything else." Aira gave a start, re-reading the final description of the skill."But¡­ What the hell?!?" "Elder''s beard! What now?" asked Lila anxiously. "The undead have levels?" Aira exclaimed. "So, they are connected to the System. We need to find out more!" And then, there was a new sensation Aira got after acquiring this new skill. Something loomed in the background. It was like a shadow that hadn''t yet formed into a solid body but provided a response to her probing. "Lila, I think there is somebody else in the forest near the facility," Aira said. "And this person doesn''t seem to be human." Chapter 27. Do We Absolutely Have To? Aira almost had to drag Lila to her bed the previous night, declining to answer any additional questions about the new skill or anything else. And there were many questions to answer and things to discuss. Still, Lila had to get proper sleep before doing anything important or making any decisions. For Aira, of course, there was no such a problem. She felt exhausted after the attack, but that was something she could withstand. Maybe she couldn''t just brush it off, but it shouldn''t bring any significant complications either. Especially as she finally managed not to overexert herself. That achievement was even more crucial as she was on the brink of using up almost all of her reserves even before the siege began. And then, she had to perform actions that affected multiple humans, not once and not twice. Yes, Aira was quite proud of herself. It would only be better if she made it a habit to constantly scan the surrounding area with her Energy Manipulation skill. Maybe, in that case, they wouldn''t be startled by the attackers. But it ended well, right? Aira spent the rest of the night cleaning up the halls and dragging the bodies out of the building. "I understand that they were scared," she thought, leaving Korin''s body outside. "But don''t they care about their fallen comrades? What should we even do with them?" The task took her the rest of the morning. Aira didn''t have time to wash the floors, and the surfaces were still slick with blood in some places. But she removed at least some of the debris and cleared the paths they''d spent a week barricading. And, well, removed the bodies. There were more than twenty of them. Most of the leaders of the squads. And even a few more attackers who were killed during one of her first strikes when she targeted the firearms. Obviously, not all of them were fast enough to react despite that strange delay during her attack. Finally, the sun was rising. Soon, Aira would have to continue her gruesome work and bury the bodies. Digging up a hole wouldn''t be an easy task during the winter, even with all the boosts she had. But the alternative was what? Making a pyre? Just thinking about that made Aira shudder. Even if they had to burn the people who just a couple of months earlier wanted to burn her alive. Was it time to wake up Lila? During the time they spent together, Aira began to rely on this quirky green-haired woman quite a lot. Much more than she ever relied on any other partner in her life. Still, there was that lingering question of continuing their journey. How far could they go together in this world where humans and undead were mortal enemies? Aira''s radio suddenly woke up. "Hhhrrnnngh... Is it morning already?" Lila''s voice came through. "Where are you?" "I''m right in front of the building," sent Aira directly to Lila''s radio. "Doing chores, you know¡­" "By the twisted branches," muttered Lila, "That''s one way to stomp on the morning vibes!" "You know what," said Aira. "Let''s meet in the kitchen. We have a lot to discuss." *** When they had mugs of hot tea in their hands, it was finally time for the long talk. "So, Necrocommunion, huh?" said Lila. "Lila started, leaning back and giving Aira a sharp look. "By the roots, you didn''t let me shake the tree on that one last night. What''s all this about raising undead?" "I don''t know yet," said Aira. "I didn''t have time or¡­ subject to test it." "And¡­ Was Korin¡­ was he one of the unlucky ones?" Lila asked, her voice getting quieter. "I can''t say I was a fan of the guy, but, by the Elder''s breath, he was my boss for a good stretch¡­" "Yeah¡­ sorry," said Aira. "He''s over there in the pile." "Well, root me sideways," Lila asked, her brows furrowing. "Can''t he be a¡­ what''s the word¡­ a subject? You know, for your, uh, new skill thing?" "I haven''t thought about it yet," said Aira. "But it said medium-sized organisms. Do you have dragons in this world?" "Dragons? What in the thorny thicket? Why dragons?! Why is that your first thought?!" Lila exclaimed, staring at Aira like she''d grown a second head. "Well, I mean, if you don''t have dragons," said Aira, "humans probably won''t qualify as medium-sized. But I can try if you want me to do that. Do you? Want it?" Lila paused, startled by having that choice. "I¡­ I''ll be a lost acorn if I make that call," Lila said. "Not for him, not for you, and definitely not for anyone else." "Not that it would make his life worse than it is now," said Aira. "Ha-ha¡­" answered Lila. "Not funny." "Good, let''s table that for now," said Aira. "Do you remember I mentioned a strange energy signature I noticed yesterday?" "Yeah, you said it wasn''t a human," said Lila. "Boughs and branches, it got me all rattled like a loose gear when I tried to sleep. But, truth be told, I was too wind-snapped to care much. Slept like a stump¡­" She looked at Aira. "Ah, sorry," Lila said.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Well, dead jokes are sort of your thing now," said Aira, smiling. "So, energy signature. It definitely wasn''t a human. Moreover, I sensed the difference after I got this new skill. And its description mentions sensing the undead." "So, you think it was an undead spying on us?" asked Lila. "Can they¡­ you know¡­ spy?" "That''s exactly the problem," said Aira. "I don''t know! I know nothing about the undead of your world. But it sort of made me think. I need to find them!" Lila had just taken a sip of her tea. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she gasped involuntarily, sending the tea spiraling down the wrong pipe. "Elder''s beard," she wheezed between coughs, "Are you even for real?" "Do you need help?" asked Aira. But Lila waved at her, showing that she''ll survive. "So, I''ve been thinking," Aira continued. "We''ve spent a lot of time searching for documents about the old times and the Fall in the archives of this facility. But we haven''t found much. Thanks to you, Elder Jorin, and¡­ other not-so-kind people, I know about the humans. But what about the undead?" "By the frost on the pine," Lila said thoughtfully. "They say there''s no talking to them, no reasoning either. Supposed to be dangerous as a fox cornered in a trap. That''s why we kept our distance. But now¡­ I''m not so sure. Especially after you pointed out how our gadgets don''t match up with what''s here in this old facility. Makes me wonder what else might not add up." "That''s true," said Aira. "I have almost forgotten about that¡­" "You know how the Elders in Mountain View have tried to play nice with them lately," Lila continued. "Don''t ask me why¡ªcouldn''t tell you what swayed them. But whatever it was, it had to be big enough for Elder Jorin to pull the rest of the Council out of their hollow stumps and into agreement. That''s no small feat." "Yes, that''s right, everything points to the undead," said Aira. "Obviously, I''m not the only one who thought that. And now, with that new skill, I have even more reasons to reach out to them," Aira was hesitant for a moment. "I know it''s a lot to ask. But would you care to join me on this journey?" "What?! By the twisted branches, you want me to march into an undead lair out of my own free will?" Lila exclaimed. "That''s pure moon-blind madness! Humans aren''t just discouraged from going there¡ªwe''re outright banned! It''s impossible!" "I know it''s a tough decision," Aira agreed. "But please think about it. And we''ll talk more later." *** In the end, Lila agreed with Aira that the bodies had to be buried. The task of digging the mass grave was somber and exhausting. But at least it kept Lila warm during the chilly morning. The spring was coming, but this high in the mountains, it wouldn''t get warm until much later in the season. It was when they put the last body into the ground that Lila noticed Aira getting stiff for a moment. The undead woman then straightened up and turned toward the nearest hill. It was so densely covered with trees that it was hard to see anything there. "What is it?" asked Lila. "Did you catch something" "Yes, something¡­" said Aira. "Just for a moment I sensed the same energy pattern as before. I''m sure it''s the same undead I noticed yesterday." Lila saw Aira focusing on something deep inside within her and decided not to distract her companion. A few minutes passed before Aira returned her gaze to Lila and let out a deep sigh. "It''s gone," Aira said. "But this¡­ being¡­ it couldn''t just run away. I can spread my senses far away. I can even sense Mountain View, even if it gets all fuzzy and is quite overwhelming." "So, what is it?" asked Lila. "How did they hide?" "The only explanation I have is that they have magic," said Aira. "Some skill that hides them, masks their signature, and negates my powers." "You''re telling me the undead have magic?" said Lila, her voice rising. "What in the underbrush?! That''s unfair as a fox stealing your dinner! Us humans are left without a spark, and they''re out here tossing spells like leaves in a storm?!" "Steady there," said Aira. "Don''t forget I''m an undead as well. And yes, the universe isn''t fair. Not only your world. I guess all the multitude of worlds is totally unfair. So, we just need to make it work in our favor." Lila glowered at Aira. She was fuming, but it was hard for her not to agree with Aira''s approach. That''s what she had wanted to do since who knows how long ago: take up the reigns of her destiny and become something bigger. And now, there was an option of touching something magical. Literally. "Do you think¡­" Lila hesitated as if searching for the right words. "By the twisted branches¡­ is there even a chance I could ever have magic?" "I won''t lie to you, Lila," said Aira. "I don''t know. I don''t know enough about your world and its System to give you an answer. But I can promise you that if there is even the smallest chance for that, I''ll leave no stone unturned to help you find your magic." *** It took them the rest of the day and even some more night-shift work on Aira''s behalf to clean up most of the mess that was either sticky, smelly or prevented their freedom of movement around the facility. A new day dawned with a somber atmosphere hanging over the valley. Aira and Lila knew that their time here had come to an end, at least for now. They had survived the assault, but the lingering threat of another attack was too significant to ignore. What was even more critical was that they didn''t want to take responsibility for even more stupid and greedy humans coming over to the ancient facility to take their chances and most probably lose their lives. They had to move on. They had to find a different, safer place. And probably move further in exploring Aira''s quests. But first, they needed to secure the facility. "We need to mothball this place," Aira said, her voice steady with resolve. "We can''t let anyone else get in here. What''s your opinion, would the bunker door keep them out?" Lila shrugged and looked at the door with a frown as if doing some calculations in her mind. "Back at Mountain View, we''ve got heavier gear¡ªheck, even explosives," she said, her tone steady. "You saw they used them a couple of days back. But this door? Solid as oak. Ha! That''s funny. Stronger, of course! It''s going to give them a run for their coin, that''s for sure." "So, what''s your professional opinion?" asked Aira. "It all comes down to how rattled they are," said Lila. "We just took out a few squad leaders¡ªnot just from Mountain View, mind you, but from other settlements too. That''s got to have them fuming. Still, they''ll have to weigh their anger against the risk of losing even more rangers. That kind of gamble? It''s colder than cliff shade." "You are saying that we are safe," said Aira. "Should we stay?" "Absolutely not," said Lila. "What I mean is they''ll take time to lick their wounds, sure. But with every sunrise, the shiny bits and gadgets Korin''s team bragged about will get under their skin like a thorn. Every settlement out there would love to get their hands on this place, though probably not if it means losing their best rangers. Problem is, there are too many councilors, traders, and shadowfooted politicians stirring the pot. They''ll push until someone bites the bramble again." "Yeah," said Aira, nodding. "It would just take some time before someone is overtaken by greed." "I''ll give them a month," said Lila. "So, where do we go?" asked Aira. "I know it feels like we''re tossing all our work to the wind," said Lila. "But it''s the smart move. We''ve uncovered a treasure trove of knowledge, and you''ve sharpened your skills more than a ranger''s blade. Now¡¯s the time to keep our branches covered and move forward," she took a moment to think. "We have to continue your quest. We continue our quest. It''s what matters most." Aira raised her brows: "Our quest? So, are you a permanent member of the team now?" she said, placing her hand on Lila''s shoulder in reassurance. "I''m sure we''ll come back someday," Aira continued. "And even make it work with humans. Both your friends from Mountain View and the others." Chapter 27. Do We Absolutely Have To? Aira almost had to drag Lila to her bed the previous night, declining to answer any additional questions about the new skill or anything else. And there were many questions to answer and things to discuss. Still, Lila had to get proper sleep before doing anything important or making any decisions. For Aira, of course, there was no such a problem. She felt exhausted after the attack, but that was something she could withstand. Maybe she couldn''t just brush it off, but it shouldn''t bring any significant complications either. Especially as she finally managed not to overexert herself. That achievement was even more crucial as she was on the brink of using up almost all of her reserves even before the siege began. And then, she had to perform actions that affected multiple humans, not once and not twice. Yes, Aira was quite proud of herself. It would only be better if she made it a habit to constantly scan the surrounding area with her Energy Manipulation skill. Maybe, in that case, they wouldn''t be startled by the attackers. But it ended well, right? Aira spent the rest of the night cleaning up the halls and dragging the bodies out of the building. "I understand that they were scared," she thought, leaving Korin''s body outside. "But don''t they care about their fallen comrades? What should we even do with them?" The task took her the rest of the morning. Aira didn''t have time to wash the floors, and the surfaces were still slick with blood in some places. But she removed at least some of the debris and cleared the paths they''d spent a week barricading. And, well, removed the bodies. There were more than twenty of them. Most of the leaders of the squads. And even a few more attackers who were killed during one of her first strikes when she targeted the firearms. Obviously, not all of them were fast enough to react despite that strange delay during her attack. Finally, the sun was rising. Soon, Aira would have to continue her gruesome work and bury the bodies. Digging up a hole wouldn''t be an easy task during the winter, even with all the boosts she had. But the alternative was what? Making a pyre? Just thinking about that made Aira shudder. Even if they had to burn the people who just a couple of months earlier wanted to burn her alive. Was it time to wake up Lila? During the time they spent together, Aira began to rely on this quirky green-haired woman quite a lot. Much more than she ever relied on any other partner in her life. Still, there was that lingering question of continuing their journey. How far could they go together in this world where humans and undead were mortal enemies? Aira''s radio suddenly woke up. "Hhhrrnnngh... Is it morning already?" Lila''s voice came through. "Where are you?" "I''m right in front of the building," sent Aira directly to Lila''s radio. "Doing chores, you know¡­" "By the twisted branches," muttered Lila, "That''s one way to stomp on the morning vibes!" "You know what," said Aira. "Let''s meet in the kitchen. We have a lot to discuss." *** When they had mugs of hot tea in their hands, it was finally time for the long talk. "So, Necrocommunion, huh?" said Lila. "Lila started, leaning back and giving Aira a sharp look. "By the roots, you didn''t let me shake the tree on that one last night. What''s all this about raising undead?" "I don''t know yet," said Aira. "I didn''t have time or¡­ subject to test it." "And¡­ Was Korin¡­ was he one of the unlucky ones?" Lila asked, her voice getting quieter. "I can''t say I was a fan of the guy, but, by the Elder''s breath, he was my boss for a good stretch¡­" "Yeah¡­ sorry," said Aira. "He''s over there in the pile." "Well, root me sideways," Lila asked, her brows furrowing. "Can''t he be a¡­ what''s the word¡­ a subject? You know, for your, uh, new skill thing?" "I haven''t thought about it yet," said Aira. "But it said medium-sized organisms. Do you have dragons in this world?" "Dragons? What in the thorny thicket? Why dragons?! Why is that your first thought?!" Lila exclaimed, staring at Aira like she''d grown a second head. "Well, I mean, if you don''t have dragons," said Aira, "humans probably won''t qualify as medium-sized. But I can try if you want me to do that. Do you? Want it?" Lila paused, startled by having that choice. "I¡­ I''ll be a lost acorn if I make that call," Lila said. "Not for him, not for you, and definitely not for anyone else." "Not that it would make his life worse than it is now," said Aira. "Ha-ha¡­" answered Lila. "Not funny." "Good, let''s table that for now," said Aira. "Do you remember I mentioned a strange energy signature I noticed yesterday?" "Yeah, you said it wasn''t a human," said Lila. "Boughs and branches, it got me all rattled like a loose gear when I tried to sleep. But, truth be told, I was too wind-snapped to care much. Slept like a stump¡­" She looked at Aira. "Ah, sorry," Lila said.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Well, dead jokes are sort of your thing now," said Aira, smiling. "So, energy signature. It definitely wasn''t a human. Moreover, I sensed the difference after I got this new skill. And its description mentions sensing the undead." "So, you think it was an undead spying on us?" asked Lila. "Can they¡­ you know¡­ spy?" "That''s exactly the problem," said Aira. "I don''t know! I know nothing about the undead of your world. But it sort of made me think. I need to find them!" Lila had just taken a sip of her tea. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she gasped involuntarily, sending the tea spiraling down the wrong pipe. "Elder''s beard," she wheezed between coughs, "Are you even for real?" "Do you need help?" asked Aira. But Lila waved at her, showing that she''ll survive. "So, I''ve been thinking," Aira continued. "We''ve spent a lot of time searching for documents about the old times and the Fall in the archives of this facility. But we haven''t found much. Thanks to you, Elder Jorin, and¡­ other not-so-kind people, I know about the humans. But what about the undead?" "By the frost on the pine," Lila said thoughtfully. "They say there''s no talking to them, no reasoning either. Supposed to be dangerous as a fox cornered in a trap. That''s why we kept our distance. But now¡­ I''m not so sure. Especially after you pointed out how our gadgets don''t match up with what''s here in this old facility. Makes me wonder what else might not add up." "That''s true," said Aira. "I have almost forgotten about that¡­" "You know how the Elders in Mountain View have tried to play nice with them lately," Lila continued. "Don''t ask me why¡ªcouldn''t tell you what swayed them. But whatever it was, it had to be big enough for Elder Jorin to pull the rest of the Council out of their hollow stumps and into agreement. That''s no small feat." "Yes, that''s right, everything points to the undead," said Aira. "Obviously, I''m not the only one who thought that. And now, with that new skill, I have even more reasons to reach out to them," Aira was hesitant for a moment. "I know it''s a lot to ask. But would you care to join me on this journey?" "What?! By the twisted branches, you want me to march into an undead lair out of my own free will?" Lila exclaimed. "That''s pure moon-blind madness! Humans aren''t just discouraged from going there¡ªwe''re outright banned! It''s impossible!" "I know it''s a tough decision," Aira agreed. "But please think about it. And we''ll talk more later." *** In the end, Lila agreed with Aira that the bodies had to be buried. The task of digging the mass grave was somber and exhausting. But at least it kept Lila warm during the chilly morning. The spring was coming, but this high in the mountains, it wouldn''t get warm until much later in the season. It was when they put the last body into the ground that Lila noticed Aira getting stiff for a moment. The undead woman then straightened up and turned toward the nearest hill. It was so densely covered with trees that it was hard to see anything there. "What is it?" asked Lila. "Did you catch something" "Yes, something¡­" said Aira. "Just for a moment I sensed the same energy pattern as before. I''m sure it''s the same undead I noticed yesterday." Lila saw Aira focusing on something deep inside within her and decided not to distract her companion. A few minutes passed before Aira returned her gaze to Lila and let out a deep sigh. "It''s gone," Aira said. "But this¡­ being¡­ it couldn''t just run away. I can spread my senses far away. I can even sense Mountain View, even if it gets all fuzzy and is quite overwhelming." "So, what is it?" asked Lila. "How did they hide?" "The only explanation I have is that they have magic," said Aira. "Some skill that hides them, masks their signature, and negates my powers." "You''re telling me the undead have magic?" said Lila, her voice rising. "What in the underbrush?! That''s unfair as a fox stealing your dinner! Us humans are left without a spark, and they''re out here tossing spells like leaves in a storm?!" "Steady there," said Aira. "Don''t forget I''m an undead as well. And yes, the universe isn''t fair. Not only your world. I guess all the multitude of worlds is totally unfair. So, we just need to make it work in our favor." Lila glowered at Aira. She was fuming, but it was hard for her not to agree with Aira''s approach. That''s what she had wanted to do since who knows how long ago: take up the reigns of her destiny and become something bigger. And now, there was an option of touching something magical. Literally. "Do you think¡­" Lila hesitated as if searching for the right words. "By the twisted branches¡­ is there even a chance I could ever have magic?" "I won''t lie to you, Lila," said Aira. "I don''t know. I don''t know enough about your world and its System to give you an answer. But I can promise you that if there is even the smallest chance for that, I''ll leave no stone unturned to help you find your magic." *** It took them the rest of the day and even some more night-shift work on Aira''s behalf to clean up most of the mess that was either sticky, smelly or prevented their freedom of movement around the facility. A new day dawned with a somber atmosphere hanging over the valley. Aira and Lila knew that their time here had come to an end, at least for now. They had survived the assault, but the lingering threat of another attack was too significant to ignore. What was even more critical was that they didn''t want to take responsibility for even more stupid and greedy humans coming over to the ancient facility to take their chances and most probably lose their lives. They had to move on. They had to find a different, safer place. And probably move further in exploring Aira''s quests. But first, they needed to secure the facility. "We need to mothball this place," Aira said, her voice steady with resolve. "We can''t let anyone else get in here. What''s your opinion, would the bunker door keep them out?" Lila shrugged and looked at the door with a frown as if doing some calculations in her mind. "Back at Mountain View, we''ve got heavier gear¡ªheck, even explosives," she said, her tone steady. "You saw they used them a couple of days back. But this door? Solid as oak. Ha! That''s funny. Stronger, of course! It''s going to give them a run for their coin, that''s for sure." "So, what''s your professional opinion?" asked Aira. "It all comes down to how rattled they are," said Lila. "We just took out a few squad leaders¡ªnot just from Mountain View, mind you, but from other settlements too. That''s got to have them fuming. Still, they''ll have to weigh their anger against the risk of losing even more rangers. That kind of gamble? It''s colder than cliff shade." "You are saying that we are safe," said Aira. "Should we stay?" "Absolutely not," said Lila. "What I mean is they''ll take time to lick their wounds, sure. But with every sunrise, the shiny bits and gadgets Korin''s team bragged about will get under their skin like a thorn. Every settlement out there would love to get their hands on this place, though probably not if it means losing their best rangers. Problem is, there are too many councilors, traders, and shadowfooted politicians stirring the pot. They''ll push until someone bites the bramble again." "Yeah," said Aira, nodding. "It would just take some time before someone is overtaken by greed." "I''ll give them a month," said Lila. "So, where do we go?" asked Aira. "I know it feels like we''re tossing all our work to the wind," said Lila. "But it''s the smart move. We''ve uncovered a treasure trove of knowledge, and you''ve sharpened your skills more than a ranger''s blade. Now¡¯s the time to keep our branches covered and move forward," she took a moment to think. "We have to continue your quest. We continue our quest. It''s what matters most." Aira raised her brows: "Our quest? So, are you a permanent member of the team now?" she said, placing her hand on Lila''s shoulder in reassurance. "I''m sure we''ll come back someday," Aira continued. "And even make it work with humans. Both your friends from Mountain View and the others." Chapter 28. Time to Go It was a bittersweet process to disassemble everything they''d built over the previous two months. But the days passed in a blur of activity. Hard work often strengthens the bonds and improves relationships. Aira and Lila weren''t an exception. Even if they''ve already spent a couple of months building their base, dismantling it appeared to be an even more intimate experience. They laughed over their small victories and comforted each other in moments of frustration. By the moment everything was meticulously sorted and packed, they did the final account of their equipment and energy reserves. The batteries were charged well enough to allow Aira and Lila to come back and get in, even without Aira exhausting herself to open the large door. As a final precaution, Aira rigged a radio gadget for Lila that would allow her to open the bunker. It was evening when they came with some hot tea to their favorite spot on the edge of the facility''s roof. Lila looked up at the stars, her expression thoughtful. "By the Elder''s breath, do you think we''ll find what we''re looking for out there?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Aira followed her gaze, the night sky a vast, infinite canvas above them. Several months have passed since she appeared in this world. Two seasons have changed. But it was still hard to get used to the appearance of not one but two moons in the sky. "I don''t know," Aira admitted. "But I have to try. The answers won''t come to us if we stay here. We need to move forward, to explore, to understand. The System is here, in this world. And it leads me somewhere. I have to believe all of that happened to me for a reason." Lila nodded, her resolve firming. "I agreed to go with you before," she said. "I won''t pretend it''s an easy thing or that I''m not rattled like a loose gear. But let''s do it. Let''s see what''s out there. I''ve spent my life skirting the shadowline, never going beyond the nearest towns. Aside from that one trip with my grandfather to these ruins, I''ve been stuck in sap. It''s about time I rustle the leaves a bit." She took another sip of her hot tea, taking in its rich flavor. "But you know," Lila continued, her voice gaining confidence, "for a while now, I''ve felt like I can''t find the trees for the forest in my own world. Even before I met you, it was like I was chasing shadows. And now, with all this talk of humans, undead, your magic, and the System¡­ well, by the roots, it feels like I''ve got no choice. I have to explore." Aira clapped Lila on her back and roared happily. "That''s the attitude!" she said with a smile. *** The next day, they were ready to move on. The facility was secured, and the bunker door closed and locked tightly. Before leaving the corridor with the entrance, Aira gently brushed her fingers on the surface of the ancient hatch. It felt like only yesterday they came here, hiding from the ire of the Mountain View rangers. And they found their safe haven in this miraculous place of tech and gadgets. When Aira turned to walk away, she had a sense of closure. Knowing how much they learned during their short stay reminded her that all wasn''t in vain. And even the bizarre encounter with the human attackers has taught them something important. In the end, they did everything possible to protect their base. There still was a chance to come back here in the future. An opportunity to call it home once again. The two women packed provisions for the upcoming days, chose sturdy outfits they found in the facility warehouses, and grabbed some valuable gadgets. None of them helped Aira to connect to the System, but their functionality was useful even without that. One of the last presents Aira made to herself was a handy hammer with a long handle. It was a poor replacement for her proper warhammer, even not considering its lack of magical features. But after restarting her meditation practice and physical training, it felt like something was missing. And to fix that, having a weapon she was so used to was only logical. Or at least its best approximation. For the rest of the available space, Aira decided to fill it with reserve battery packs. During the past weeks, she made it a part of her training routine to charge and drain them just for practice. And by the moment of their departure, Aira was quite sure that it could help her promptly overcharge her Energy Manipulation skill in case of an emergency. All this reliance on external objects wasn''t something Aira enjoyed. It wasn''t only about the batteries but also about gadgets in general. It constantly reminded her of the lessons about the over-reliance on artifacts that her tutors put her through. But then, she still was in an unfamiliar world with a strange System. She had to use every advantage to improve her situation. If it was using batteries to store her energy reserves, she wouldn''t complain and would just use every opportunity.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. As they began their journey, Aira''s thoughts turned to the new skill she had acquired. The ability to influence the undead in some yet unknown ways. That was something that filled Aira with anticipation and anxiety. What use was it to her that she could turn living beings into undead? That conflicted with all her being, contradicting her story of an arcane enforcer. One of the things she had to do throughout her career was to fight undead, not to create new ones! Still, it felt like she had to train with that new skill to get used to it and make it proficient enough for the level she had. Probably, that was something worth discussing with Lila. But how would she even react to that idea? "Lila, I want to turn these rabbits into my undead minions," thought Aira, envisioning the scene in her mind. "Just hold them for a moment, I hope I''ll be able to target my skill precisely enough not to touch you in the process." Yeah, that would be an excellent experience for all of them. And what use would any of these ''medium-sized'' undead even be to Aira? Aira didn''t know what lay ahead, and she was determined to use every tool at her disposal to survive and uncover the secrets of this world. But this¡­ she still had to come to terms with that skill. It was true that this Necrocommunion was just another tool. But¡­ "You remember I told you, I had this strange feeling right at the limits of my perception yesterday," said Aira. "I thought it should be an undead because I''ve got that sensation after acquiring this new skill¡­" "By the roots, of course," Lila said. "Do you feel it creeping around now?" "Sort of," said Aira. "Do you remember telling me about that ancient city that is supposedly ''infested''? And that was your term, not mine, with the undead?" "Yes, why?" asked Lila. "Could you please remind me about it?" asked Aira. "It''s location and other things?" Lila furrowed her brow, thinking deeply, recovering the facts from her memory. "You know, it''s like chasing shadows when it comes to tales about the undead settlements," she said. "But if we''re talking rumors, there''s supposed to be an old city not too far from here. Mostly rubble now, and, well, folks claim it''s crawling with the undead." "When the old world crumbled," Lila went on, her voice thoughtful, "humans had no choice but to flee the big cities¡ªundead swarmed them, or so the stories say. That''s when we started building settlements like Mountain View, all fortified and tucked away, trying to outlast whatever the shadows threw at us." "So, about that ancient city?" prompted Aira. "Ah¡­ sure. If there is one, it''s north-east from here," Lila said, gesturing toward the ridge. "A week''s walk, give or take. Maybe we can shadowfoot it a little faster. It''s not too close to human settlements, but far enough to keep the undead out of sight... mostly. Still, they say it''s cursed, and anyone who goes there? Well, they''re about as likely to return as a leaf in a windstorm." Aira nodded, feeling a mixture of excitement and apprehension. She looked somewhere into the distance. "That sounds like our destination. I can''t be totally sure, it''s always tricky with new skills. But I think that our mysterious spy also moved in that direction." "Did he now? By the twisted branches, that''s peculiar," Lila said, her tone tinged with suspicion. "Looks like our undead neighbors have got their eyes in the dark on us for some reason, don''t they?" "So, how do we get there?" asked Aira. "We can just try following that mysterious person. But I''m not entirely confident with my skill winning against his stealth abilities." "Well, looks like luck''s still on our side," said Lila with a wry smile. "Found some old maps in the archives and¡ªsmart as thorns¡ªI made sure they''re packed and ready." Aira growled in appreciation. "The snag with these old maps," Lila said, "is that the world''s grown over like old moss. Back in the olden days, humans spread out like wildfire. Now? The forest''s claimed most of it. What''s worse, a lot of those old structures are gone¡ªcrumbled or buried. Only the big cities and places like this base seem to have stood their ground." "I''m quite used to navigating with incomplete maps," said Aira, but then remembered something and did a head slap. "But then¡­ it was with my old skills. Now, I don''t have all that diverse magic I had before. Well, let''s hope your knowledge of the world and our joint wilderness survival skills will help us on our path." "Yeah, that''s about the size of it," Lila said. "Your magic''s sharp as frost, but it might not cut through this mess. The forests have swallowed up everything humans didn''t keep watch over, and rivers? Half of them have shifted like rattled gears over the centuries. We might not even find crossings where the map claims they are, and that could mean hours¡ªroots, maybe days¡ªof detours." "So, what are you offering?" asked Aira." We are not staying here. We are going, that''s decided. Let''s choose some waypoints that had less chance to vanish from the face of the world during these past centuries. And we''ll check our location regularly to be sure we are on the right track," Aira said, tracing a path on the map. "It won''t be easy, but we can do it. "I''m heading so far out of season here, Aira. You get that, right?" Lila said, with a nervous laugh. "I''ve never gone this far from the known trails. Never even stepped foot in one of the Old Cities¡ªheck, most folks would call me moonblind for even thinking about it. And it''s not like I know anyone who''s been there and come back to tell the tale." Aira touched Lila''s hand, showing that she understood her concerns. "I know it''s hard for you," she said. "But you just told me you wanted to explore. Here''s your chance!" "Dammit to the underbrush!" Lila exclaimed, throwing her hands in the air. "I want to, but roots and rivers, it''s harder than hauling a boulder uphill to take that first step!" "Well, it''s too late to be afraid of the first step," said Aira. "You''ve made it back in Mountain View, during that mess of the execution. Maybe even earlier, when you decided to teach me your language." "Ah, bark and roots, you''re right," Lila admitted with a sigh, her shoulders slumping before she straightened up. "I''ve already broken so many rules that adding ''visiting an undead city'' to the list won''t mean a thing. If we even get out of there alive, that is. Shadow and sap, Aira, I really hope this wild plan is worth it." Chapter 29. In the Open This hike was much different compared to their escape from Mountain View. Their backpacks were filled to the brim with useful tools, gadgets, food for Lila, and batteries for Aira. It wasn''t that Lila prepared for their escape poorly, she packed enough stuff for them to survive in the forest and get to the ancient facility. But they weren''t offered much time to prepare for their flight. Once again, Aira could only admire the ingenuity of the humans of this world. They had to find so many solutions for problems that were so easily solved with magic in her past life. Even now, when she didn''t have to rely on food to replenish her energy reserves, she enjoyed all the small tools and contraptions that made hiking so much easier. Even things like collapsible tents that weighed almost nothing or those magically warm sleeping bags they borrowed from the ancient facility''s warehouses. It was two days since Aira and Lila left their temporary home. They crossed the ridge, and a vast valley opened before their eyes on the other side. They could see an unexplored area mostly covered with forests and a large river that cut through the woodland before they began their descent. Now, according to Lila''s calculations, they covered almost half of the way to that river. "By the Elders'' breath, how do you not know how to read the stars?" Lila said, shaking her head. "Don''t tell me you didn''t have moons or a sun back in your world!" "Truly, I never needed anything like that," answered Aira. "I either used a skill, or quests helped me to find my destination. And we have only one moon in my world. Not that it changes anything." "One moon?" Lila repeated, her brows shooting up. "Well, root me sideways, that''s strange. Anyway, we''re shadowfooting it northeast. The city''s somewhere on the other side of this valley. But we''ve got that big river waiting to bite us in the bramble first." "Do the old maps offer any crossings?" asked Aira. "They do," Lila replied. "But I didn''t catch sight of any bridges from up there. By the roots, it''s still early enough in spring that the ice might hold, but this river could be colder than cliff shade and twice as treacherous when it warms up." *** Aira stood by her vow to keep probing their surroundings with her Energy Manipulation skill as often as possible while not draining her reserves. Still, while she was able to ensure that there were no humans in their vicinity, it was hard to focus on any specific energy signatures. The forest was teaming with animals of all sizes. When Aira tried to force her probing powers, it felt like she was staring into a bright fire without blinking. At the same time, if she didn''t try to focus too much and blanketed a wider area with her senses, Aira could find congregations of energy patterns of some distinct types. Most probably, those were human villages and towns spread all over this area. Following the animal trails and avoiding human signatures as much as possible, the two women started traversing the valley. Nature was slowly returning from its slumber like a warrior who had received an almost deadly wound during a fight but still survived and was ready to return to their training habits. The air was filled with the mixed scent of the last decaying foliage from the previous year and fresh sprouts of the new year''s plants. The trees were almost ready to sprout, with a hint of damp bark and the faint promise of budding greenery mingling with the lingering coolness of winter. It was almost possible to forget the gruesome events of the past few days and the sadness of leaving what became their home. Still, there was some snow in places, and small ponds they found on their way were covered with ice, giving Aira and Lila hope for a safe crossing of the grand river ahead. Avoiding humans was a strange quest both for Aira and Lila. One always preferred a direct confrontation to any other way of handling problems, and the other was still conflicted by her break-out with human society. Still, one thing was undeniable: avoiding other people was safer for them. At least for now. While their route toward the grand river was a bit more circuitous than they''d prefer, one day later, they came out of the woods to the shores of the stream they saw from the top of the ridge. Nature continued to wake up from winter, and small streams of meltwater ran toward the river, with every passing minute eating away the ice near the shores. Birds were cheerfully chirping, welcoming the warmer weather. Still, the ice cover on the surface of the water seemed intact. Hopefully, that feeling would prove to be correct during the crossing. There was another risk in crossing the river, its vast surface and whiteness made anyone who ventured forward visible from afar. And Lila''s information about the neighboring settlements didn''t go as far as this valley. They could face anything here, from help to open aggression. Nevertheless, they didn''t have much choice but to continue their journey. The unidentified energy signature Aira, suspected to be an undead, had reached the river a while ago and crossed to the forests on the other side to continue their movement. It was increasingly more evident that they had the same destination in mind, the ancient city from Lila''s stories. Cautiously testing the edges, Aira and Lila stepped on the ice. It crackled softly under their feet, the soft popping spreading and echoing in all directions. But for now, there was no one in the vicinity who could pose any danger to the pair crossing the river.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Spirits in the shadows, this thing is huge!" Lila exclaimed, staring at the river. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen one this wide before." "How long would it take to cross it? What''s your estimate?" asked Aira. "Twenty minutes? Maybe more if the ice gets squirrelly. It seems solid now, but let''s not stick around to find out otherwise. Shadowfoot it, and let''s make this quick. Do you feel any humans sniffing around nearby?" "Nothing too close to us," said Aira. "But there are humans around us. And our mysterious friend is approximately a day ahead of us. He moves faster than you. And that only confirms to me that he has magic." "Alrighty, let''s move it!" said Lila and confidently began to move away from the shore. *** Almost as expected, it took a bit less than twenty minutes to get to the middle of the river. Crossing the ice surface appeared more treacherous than trekking on land. Thick layers of snow covered ice pilings and cracks. Aira and Lila often had to step cautiously, slowing their movement down. The ice shield of the river continued to make echoing crackling sounds, reacting to the pressure put on it by the two women. "Somebody is moving in our direction on the opposite shore," said Aira as they started getting closer. "And they are moving fast. They aren''t moving on foot." "Riding, maybe?" Lila guessed, narrowing her eyes. "Or using some kind of vehicle? We''ve got a few of those back in Mountain View, but we weren''t fancy enough to get them on patrol." "It''s hard to say yet," said Aira. "I don''t have any reference points. But the overall energy signature is too massive for a human." "Looks like we''re stuck in sap," muttered Lila. "Let''s keep moving and see how the leaves fall when we get there." Soon, they heard the sound of a two-wheel vehicle rushing along the river''s shore. A lone person sat in the saddle. "Should I do anything about it?" asked Aira. "I can reach out and incapacitate that person." "By the roots, don''t you dare," Lila warned, her voice low. "Let''s try keeping this as smooth as a valley stream for now." "Alright," said Aira. "But let''s be ready." The person continued riding toward the point where Aira and Lila planned to get onshore. As soon as they reached the spot, the figure stopped and dismounted. It was hard to see in detail from that distance, but it looked like the newcomer slowly approached the shore. A few seconds later, Aira and Lila heard a shout coming through: "It ... the terri... ry of the ... clan! You ... not a... d en... r! ... y onl... permit... of ... lea... clan!" "Can you understand what they are shouting at us?" asked Aira. "All I caught was ''clan,'' ''not,'' and ''permit,'' nothing more," said Lila. "By the bark, though, they don''t sound too thrilled we''re here." "Well, as you said," said Aira. "It''s not like we have any options. Let''s move and hope we''ll be able to deal with this person when we get to the shore." They waved to the person on the shore and continued their crossing at a bit faster pace as if nothing had happened. Now that they were confronted by an unknown ranger or whoever that was, the last superficial shreds of safety were lost. The human, and after it dismounted, the energy signature definitely marked the person as a human to Aira, shouted something else, and then started moving erratically right at the edge of the ice. But again, it was hard to see what the human was doing there. Moments later, however, they felt a crackling sound reaching them through the ice. A second passed, and a muffled sound reached them through the air: "Thump!" And then even more: "Thump! Thump! Thump!" Before Lila could say anything, Aira focused her Energy Manipulation skill on the person hammering the ice and sent a powerful arcane pulse toward them. Even from this distance, they saw the figure start slowly folding on the shore. But before it was down, another "Thump!" rang through the ice. And right after that, a series of much louder crackling sounds echoed through the surface. A first crack began spreading almost at the speed of sound from the shore in the direction of the two people crossing the river. "Fast! Let''s move aside from the crack!" shouted Aira. "It''s going to break!" They ran diagonally, trying at the same time to move away from the crack and inching closer to the shore. The sounds of cracking ice were becoming deafening. But even more disturbing was that the cracks began to spread in all directions, sprouting away from the initial fault line. In a few places, there were so many cracks already that whole segments of ice were becoming separated, shifted by the river''s flow. Aira and Lila continued running. Slowly getting closer and closer to the shore. The ice continued cracking and moving, but it all seemed to happen to the side of them. They covered almost half of the remaining distance, and Aira felt a renewed hope they would get out of this mess dry and safe when another series of loud cracks sounded near them. Ice under Lila''s gave way, and the human went under it momentarily. "Lila!" shouted Aira, desperately trying to catch Lila''s hand at the last moment. But the green-haired woman was taken by the stream so fast that it would have been impossible to grasp her even with the boosts Aira could buff herself with. With her arcane senses, Aira could feel Lila under the thickness of the ice, but the current was so fast that it was hard for Aira to overtake Lila. Meanwhile, precious seconds passed. Lila didn''t have much time. Agility: ??? + 15 [(Base Stat + Level) / 3] Boosting herself a bit more, Aira was finally able to get ahead. She took out her makeshift warhammer from her belt, then, with all her might, she jumped high in the air and brought the hammer''s power down on the ice. A series of cracks started spreading all around Aira. Pieces of ice crumbling under her feet and being washed away. Only at the last moment was Aira able to jump away and avoid being dragged by the current herself. Still, more was needed to help Lila. She was continuing to move forward with the river''s current. Aira probed again, sensing Lila''s diminishing energy. She was giving away too much to the coldness of the river. Lila''s life force was fading away. But then, Aira sensed another energy signature under the water approaching Lila. It couldn''t be a human. And it was unlike that pattern emitted by what was supposedly an undead. An animal? It seemed that it was intrigued by the underwater human but wasn''t ready to approach yet. Was it waiting for Lila to die first? Aira couldn''t allow that. Holiday Announcement Hey! Thanks for continuing this journey with Aira, Lila, and me! I''m taking a short break from posting for one week during this holiday season. I have chapters scheduled for this week. Then, on Monday, January 6th, I''ll return to my normal schedule. Right now, I''m in Berlin for some quality time with my extended family. But at the same time, it''s a vacation on my main job, my business. Which allows me to spend a bit more time writing. The goal is to extend the number of advance chapters to more than one month''s worth of material.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. According to the current plans, the first book of the Worlds of Ascension should be completed around mid-April, maybe in May. But of course, we''ll see how it goes. Before that, I decided to take a one-week break every two months or so. The next one should be at the end of February. Then, after the first book is fully posted, I''ll take a slightly longer break. I wish you merry holidays and a happy new year! Chapter 30. Gnarlfang All the recent weeks and months passed before Aira''s eyes in a single moment. How much Lila helped her to get to terms with her new state and begin her path of exploration in this new world. And now, she only had skills that wouldn''t change anything in that dire situation! Energy Manipulation allowed her to follow Lila''s movement and track her. Still, it wasn''t enough to get her out of the water. And Two is a Crowd was absolutely useless. That feeling followed her all the time after the transition and transformation to an undead with just limited access to magic. But then¡­ She had that new skill. And its use wasn''t limited to just sensing that mysterious undead who was leading them towards the ancient city. Could she¡­? Not stopping even for a moment, Aira probed her surroundings once again and sensed where Lila was and where that animal''s presence was under the ice. Targeting her Necrocommunion skill with as much precision as she could and making corrections for the constant movement of all three participants of the pursuit, Aira unleashed her magic. For a heartbeat, nothing happened. But then the animal started slowing down, losing its interest in Lila. "No, no, no!" Aira growled. "That''s not what I want of you!" She probed with her skill once again, looking for any levers, any ways to impress her will upon the creature. And there it was, a new connection. Now, Aira had a way to command and direct it. Aira transferred some of her energy into the animal, boosting its base stats. At the same exact moment, she felt the ice cold was also getting to her. Her energy reserves were draining fast. As soon as Aira gave her mental command, the animal, boosted by Aira''s magic, bolted forward towards Lila, who was still propelled by the stream under the ice with an astonishing speed. Aira didn''t know much about the workings of the rivers, but she never expected the water to flow so fast in a river that wide. Was it the influence of the mountains? Or did this world have some other peculiarities that affected that? It wasn''t a good moment to explore this topic, though. That could be done after Lila was safe. When this moment of contemplation passed, Aira realized with surprise that the yet-to-be-identified animal had caught up with Lila and was seemingly hauling the woman''s body against the stream, following Aira''s commands. "What should I do?" thought Aira. "It would take to much time to get to the open water upstream!" She drained the last reserves from the batteries they packed in the ancient facility, boosted both her and the animal''s stats, and, with a roar that rumbled over the ice, hit the surface with her hammer. Again and again, she did that, sensing that the animal was dragging Lila closer and closer under the ice. Finally, the surface began to crack under Aira''s assault. Soon, she created a clearing wide enough to bring a body out of the water. A moment later, a beaver-like creature the size of a human child appeared, bringing in its claws unresponsive Lila. "Ah, it seems that it''s my turn to care for an unconscious friend," thought Aira, helping the animal to get out of the water on the icy surface. It looked around, assessed Aira, and then sat a few meters away staring blankly in the distance. Lila''s body was cold, but there was still a very slow heartbeat and Aira could sense faint energy within her. The air wasn''t freezing, the spring weather taking hold of the valley. But the ice still emanated the coldness, which didn''t help bring Lila back. Aira searched for a solution, but nothing came to mind. They were still a fair distance away from the shore, and there was no way she could arrange a fire right here. Moreover, the time needed to bring Lila to the shore would probably kill the human woman. Aira had to act now. What complicated the situation even more was that she sensed her energy reserves getting dangerously low. "Damned System!" Aira thought. "Why can''t I see the exact number as it was with mana?" In desperation, she checked the batteries she had in her backpack. Lila''s pack was washed away by the stream. So, that part of their belongings was lost. No, nothing. The batteries were completely drained. And then her gaze fell on that beaver-like created. Its energy signature was powerful. Much more intense than Lila''s. Without expecting anything to happen, Aira scanned it with her Necrocommunion skill. ========== Character Status and Skill Overview ========== Name: Adult Gnarlfang Race: Undead Gnarlfang Class: Gnarlfang Level: 1 Strength: ??? Agility: ??? Intelligence: ??? Endurance: ??? The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Whoa!" thought Aira. "Is it capable of magic?" Still, it looked like the creature was Aira''s only source of energy at the time. And it was already¡­ dead. At least from a certain point of view. Killing it twice seemed both unnatural in some way and reasonable. It wouldn''t be able to return to its everyday routines. It looked like the poor creature was tethered to Aira and wasn''t going anywhere. "It seems that I have to get used to sucking energy from all sorts of creatures," thought Aira and sighed. "What am I now? A vampire?" With a sad glance at the animal, Aira targeted it with her arcane powers, feeling the vital energy leaving the furry body and entering her core. When she gathered everything she could, Aira sent a jolt in Lila''s direction. The woman''s body shuddered; she shook and then began coughing out water. Moments later, Lila opened her eyes and looked before her with an unfocused gaze. Slowly and gently, Aira helped her to sit down. Lila put her hands down in a daze and snatched the back abruptly as soon as she touched the ice with her bare skin. "What¡­ By the twisted branches, what just happened?" Lila asked. "I remember us dodging the cracks, that¡­ that stone-dumb fool what did he do to the ice¡­? Then what? What in the thorny thicket came next?" Aira almost began answering as was habitual for them by sending energy impulses toward Lila''s headphones when she realized that those miniature pieces of ancient tech were now also lost in the river. She took her portable radio from her belt and put it in Lila''s hands. "You went under," transmitted Aira to the device, stroking Lila on her wet hair. "And then the stream dragged you away. I didn''t expect the flow to be so fast over here!" "Spirits in the shadows¡­ Did you really¡­ How in the cliffs did you pull me out?" Lila asked, her eyes wide. "That''s a long story," answered Aira. "What''s important now, is that I need to bring you to the shore and make you warm. We need to build a camp and start a fire. I need to do that." Aira stood up, still helping Lila to sit. "I know it''s a lot to ask, but are you ready to move?" she asked. Lila made a feeble attempt to stand up but succeeded only with Aira''s help. "Yeah¡­ sure as sap flows, I''m with ya," Lila muttered, wobbling as she stood. "Not exactly steady as a forest path, but let''s fox-tail it before the ice gets any more ideas." *** It took them almost half an hour to get to the shore. Much longer than they expected to spend crossing the entire distance from one side of the river to another. They were now a fair distance away from the place where the unknown person confronted them from the shore. But that also meant they were closer to the place from where that person came from. Aira''s energy reserves were replenished, but she wasn''t sure how much she should keep for unexpected dangers. So, she only probed the surroundings once. She sensed a feeble signature of that incapacitated person. Remembering their last actions before Aira''s attack, she could expect that person to be in relative safety on the shore. Their transport contraption also giving away feeble traces of energy. That was a problem for the future. Now, Aira had to make sure Lila survived. Setting up a camp right on the shore wasn''t the safest thing to do in a place with human patrols. But going further inland was also not an option. So, Aira found a shallow ravine that hid them at least a little bit from prying eyes. Promptly, she lit a fire and put a kettle with tea to warm up. Planning their journey carefully, they split their belongings between their backpacks. And while everything Lila had was lost, Aira had some spares. She promptly unclothed Lila, who was already starting to shiver from cold wetness. Aira rubbed her dry with a spare shirt and gave her some new clothes. "By the roots, Aira, thank you," said Lila. "Sharing your stuff like this¡ªsolid as oak, you are." "Well, this is all thanks to you as well," said Aira. "We planned our gear together! And it was your idea to split it in even parts between us." "Ah, alrighty," said Lila. "But what about that bastard?" "We don''t know if it''s a bastard or a bastarda yet," said Aira with a small smile. "My senses do not give out this information. At least yet. But jokes aside, that person still seems to be unconscious. They haven''t moved yet. But they are alive. I''m not sure what to do with that. I can''t leave you alone. But we can''t leave them unchecked either." "Any other humans creeping around out there?" asked Lila, glancing along the shore. "I don''t want to use too much energy," said Aira. "So, I don''t check constantly. But the last time I checked, there was no one beside us and some animals in the forest." Aira''s thoughts trailed away to the animal that helped her to save Lila. "That poor thing¡­" she said. "What was that?" asked Lila. "Just¡­ I had some help in rescuing you," said Aira. "In a very unexpected way. But, again, we''ll discuss that later." *** In the end, Lila persuaded Aira to leave her in the warmth of the fire and make a fast run to the place where the person who caused them so much grief was left on the shore. It felt like hours have passed. But in reality, the whole pursuit on the river lasted just a few minutes. It took Aira and Lila some time to get to the shore and build up a camp. But still, the sun was high in the sky, and a fair part of the day was ahead of them. When Aira reached the man, and, yes, it was a man, he was still unconscious as she expected. The vehicle he used looked quite peculiar to Aira. It used only two wheels, and Aira sensed a powerful energy source within it. However, there was no way she would figure out how to use it without any guidance from that ranger or probably Lila if she ever used something similar. "Eh¡­ It''s a pity I have to leave that thing behind," thought Aira. "It could probably save us some time." Then, without any second thoughts, she boosted her stats a bit more, put the man on her shoulder, and, at a brisk pace, began her journey back to their temporary camp. There still were no other human energy signatures in the area. By the time she returned, Lila seemed in much better condition than earlier. Having dry clothes and being warmed by the fire was definitely helping. However, Aira felt they may have to reconsider their plans for the upcoming days. "How are you doing?" she sent to Lila. "I wouldn''t want to be in your place when the ice broke under your feet." "Roots and rivers, I''m happy to be breathing¡ªand dry," said Lila. "But, storm-watching here, Aira¡ªI feel stuck in sap. Haven''t budged a twig since you left, and if trouble came knocking, I''d be about as useful as moss on a stone." "Well, you were safe," said Aira with a reassuring smile. "I checked the area a few times. There''s no one there besides this guy," she touched the unconscious body with the tip of her boot. "So, what do we do about him?" Chapter 31. Whats a Beaver? "By the roots, that depends on how fast he comes to!" said Lila. "Some answers could save us a lot of trouble. But bark and roots, Aira, don''t you even think about killing him. That''s what you''re hinting at, right?" "Should I, you know, jolt him again?" said Aira in contemplation. "It helped to wake you up there on the ice." "Are you tree-root sure that won''t rattle him worse than he already is?" asked Lila. "Of course I''m not sure," exclaimed Aira in exasperation. "It''s not like I can pull a System menu and choose the precise function for these energy surges." She stood up and made a circle around the fire. "Sorry, that was harsh," she said a moment later. "I agree that some information would be helpful. Also, if we don''t want to kill him, it would be better to leave him in a conscious state. It''s not too cold, but if he stays here until the night falls, he could just freeze to death." Luckily, they didn''t have to make this choice in the end. The man stirred and opened his eyes. "What?!" he exclaimed, scrambling back on his hands and heels from the two women. "Who are you? Where am I?" "So, you''re moonblind and stone-dumb?" Lila growled, her temper rising. "You try to sink us out there, and now you''re saying you don''t remember a thing?" The man focused his gaze on Lila and then looked at Aira, noticing the strange glow of her eyes for the first time. "What???" he exclaimed. "You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ are an undead!" he looked at Lila. "You are consorting with an undead! You are that bitch from Mountain View!" Lila was ready to seize the man by his collar. "Wait, you just wanted me to spare him. And I don''t think he''ll cooperate," Aira said through Lila''s radio. "But now you are ready to kill him? What''s happening? Should I take him out?" "Wait? What?" the man screamed, switching his gaze between Aira and Lila. "You can talk?!?" "Can you do anything else besides repeating ''what ''in every sentence? "asked Aira. "It becomes a bit repetitive. " "Shush, Aira, "said Lila. "The guy''s rattled like a loose gear. Let''s catch a leaf and ease him down first." "Ah, now you care about him? "asked Aira. "Well, alright, let''s take is slower and see if he could be of any use. " In the end, the man started to make more sense. As soon as he realized no one was going to kill him right away, he was ready to bargain for his safety. He explained that when he was shouting, he was just trying to warn the strangers that they were infringing on the territory of the River Clan. Only with the chief''s permission would they be allowed to enter. "So, how were you planning on checking if we had that permission from that distance?" asked Aira. "If you had it, you''d know how to react," the man said. "I didn''t plan to put your lives in danger! I just had to scare you a bit and make you turn back!" "Yeah, right. That tale''s got more cracks than a cliffside," said Lila. "I''ve never even heard of this River Clan¡ªit''s way out of Mountain View''s branches." She paused, her thoughts turning over. "Even if they somehow know about our¡­ hm¡­ adventures. How''d you hear about it, by the way?" "Your chief, I don''t remember her name¡­" said the man. "Tara?" prompted Lila. "Yes, yes, Tara!" the man continued. "She sent messages about your escape to all the neighboring settlements and even further away warning us about you and your¡­ friend. And then, just this morning, another message came confirming that you are still alive and dangerous. Why am I so damn lucky to be on patrol today¡­?" "So, what should we do with you?" asked Aira through the portable radio. "Please don''t kill me!" the man said. "If I knew who you were, I wouldn''t even approach the river. Just tell me where my bike is and I will slowly continue my patrol as if nothing has happened." "Do you believe him?" asked Aira.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Well, bark and roots, if he knows about the ancient facility attack, he''s sharp enough to steer clear of messing with you," said Lila. "And if he does double-cross us, well, you can flick his light off later." The man was already shaking in fear by that moment. A stream of warm liquid went down his trousers. "Please! Tell me what else you want to know," he pleaded. "I have a family. I don''t care about politics and power struggles." "Catch a leaf, buddy," said Lila. "She won''t bite the bramble if you''re playing it straight." "But I have one more thing to ask," said Aira, "What''s the shortest way to the ancient city? Are we heading in the right direction?" *** It took them some more time to fish out everything they wanted to know out of this ranger. But soon, he started repeating himself, showing that he didn''t know much. Still, his information about the valley and the territory the River Clan occupied was at least marginally helpful, and the rest confirmed Lila''s suspicions that the undead they were following was leading them to the ancient city supposedly populated by his kind. By the moment they finished the interrogation, Lila was feeling better and was eager to continue their hike and get further away from the unlucky ranger of the River Clan. The two women considered taking away the vehicle for a brief moment. And Aira expressed her hesitation about the sledgehammer the man used to hit the ice. But in the end, she decided it was less handy than her makeshift warhammer. As for the electric bike, and that''s what the man called his mount, Aira and Lila agreed it would be too suspicious if he lost too much equipment during patrol. Still, they took away his backpack and some of the smaller items in compensation for the stuff Lila lost during her under-ice dive. Soon, they left the man on the shore and moved away from the river. Aira''s scan showed that there were still no other humans in their vicinity and that the undead they were following gained more distance ahead of them. "I think I can sense the ancient city and its inhabitants," said Aira when the human ranger was left behind and couldn''t overhear. "It''s hard to distinguish their energy signatures when so many of them are together and when it''s that far. Also, I feel how much it drains me to spread my probing to that distance." "So, the city''s truly crawling with undead?" Lila asked. "It''s not just old roots and stories?" "There are some people there," confirmed Aira. "I''ll tell you if they are undead when we get closer. Or, at least, I hope I''ll be able to confirm if their signatures are similar to the one we are following all these days." It didn''t take long for Aira and Lila to return to their habitual trekking routine. It seemed that soon they''d have a routine for every situation: building a home at an ancient bunker, defending during a siege, crossing half of the world to explore an unknown and mysterious ancient city. Was there anything this journey could throw at them they wouldn''t survive and come out of even stronger? *** Surprisingly, there was no pursuit. It looked like the ranger decided to keep his word and just continue his patrol along the river''s shore. According to his testimony, Aira and Lila were only a couple of days away from the outskirts of the ancient city. But he didn''t know how far that haunted settlement spread. Legends said that it took at least two days to cross it. Maybe even more. There was no one there to tell the story, as the undead would supposedly allow no human to pass near the center. By that time, the undead they were following, well, the supposed undead they were following, reached the area that Aira sensed as a blob of energy within which it was impossible to distinguish any separate signatures. As before, Aira had to comply with Lila''s daily schedule. They made one stop at around midday for lunch and then had dinner before Lila went to sleep and breakfast in the morning. On the one hand, spring wasn''t the best time to travel long distances. In places, there was still some snow. And even if it wasn''t there, the ground was often wet, slowing down their progress. During their breaks, Aira trained, practicing her energy manipulation to improve her agility and endurance. Not only that, she constantly trained in powering and draining energy sources. Even if they only had half of them left after the unpleasant river crossing experience, that was enough to test her skills. And, of course, checking the surrounding areas and probing for humans and other signatures was a constant duty for Aira. Luckily, it seemed they were moving farther away from any human activity. As Lila mentioned during their stay at the ancient facility, humans preferred to keep their distance from the undead and rarely ventured closer to the old cities. As they traveled, they talked about their hopes and fears. Aira shared stories of her world, tales of magic and battles that seemed like something out of old myths and fairy tales to Lila. In return, Lila spoke of her life as a ranger, the challenges she faced, and the people she had left behind. One evening, as they sat by a campfire, Lila looked thoughtful. "How often do you think about your world?" she asked, her voice soft in the twilight. "I''m away from my town for just a few months. And I still have a chance to come back and see my friends¡­ well¡­ maybe. But even I feel sad every time it comes to mind." Aira stared into the flames, her expression contemplative. "Every day," she admitted, her voice tinged with a mixture of longing and acceptance. "This world has its own beauty, its own challenges. But every smallest detail reminds me of my old world. My friends. But I''m here now, and I have to make the best of it." "The most recent thing that made me think about it was quite bizarre, really," Aira continued. "It was that enlarge beaver beast that helped me to pull you out of the water." "What''s a beaver?" Lila asked, curiosity on her face. "And what you mean helped to pulled me out? By the frost on the pine, you''ve been holding out on me!" "Yeah, we have these animals, beavers. They live near the rivers and even build structures with wood," said Aira. "So, I sensed an animal swimming near you under the water. And¡­ I didn''t see any other solution, so, I just¡­ sort of raised it as an undead!" "What in the thorny thicket?!" Lila yelped, her voice sharp with surprise. Chapter 32. The Ruins "I know, I know¡­" said Aira. "I wasn''t even sure how it would work. Or whether it would work at all. But in the end, it answered my commands and brought you out on the ice." "By the roots, where is it now?" asked Lila. "Why didn''t I catch a leaf of it?" "Ah¡­ I had to kill it, to take all its energy, and¡­" said Aira. "Transfer at least a part of it to revive you." Aira cautiously glanced at Lila as if afraid the human would be offended by that. "Boughs and branches, that''s grim," Lila murmured. "But does that mean you can rustle the leaves with other animals too? Maybe use them as helpers?" "Probably¡­" said Aira hesitantly. "I mean, I can do that. But I''m not sure I like the implications of my actions. These animals won''t be the same anymore. And they don''t seem to be independent after I turn them. I have to control their actions. And all of that just seems cruel." She looked away as if searching for an answer deep within the forest. "I don''t like this skill," Aira said a moment later. "What I did there was that I did it only because I didn''t see any other options. And I had to act fast to save you. And even that doesn''t convince me I did the right thing." She glanced at Lila again and raised her palms in front of her. "Don''t get me wrong," Aira said. "I wanted to save you. I don''t want to lose you. But¡­" "I understand," said Lila. "I know what you mean." *** As they traveled further from the river, the landscape began to change. The trees thinned out, replaced by crumbling structures and overgrown roads. At first, it reminded Aira of the initial hours after she was transported to this world. The moment when she found a mysterious abandoned settlement in the woods. Then, it was absolutely unthinkable for her to see anything like that. Why would people leave a place that still bore the signs of comfort and good planning even after all these years of neglect? But now, she knew at least a bit of this world''s history and understood that the demand for towns and cities was much lower than during the peak of human civilization right before the Fall. The ancient city began to gradually show itself. It was as if the buildings started growing out of the earth, leaving less and less space for trees. Still, the foliage was everywhere. In some places, it was hard to distinguish the old structures under layers of greenery. But that was the goal of their journey. Aira and Lila exchanged glances, not really believing they''d gotten there. To the outskirts of the mysterious and probably quite dangerous ancient city. There was a name for it on the old map. The ancient writing placed it as Wentouk. However, nothing helped the two women figure out if it bore any meaning. The ruins loomed ahead, dark and foreboding against the setting sun. Aira felt a shiver of anticipation and fear. There was no doubt that the mysterious observer came here. And there were other signatures Aira could read with her skill¡ªsomewhere further in the city. This was it, this concentration of energy, their destination. The place where they would hopefully find the answers they sought. "Elder''s breath, here we are," whispered Lila, awe and fear in her voice. "The old city." Lila was visibly trembling. She fell on her knees in an almost mystical fervor. "This is the shadowline, Aira. The forbidden land," said Lila. "No humans are allowed here. None come back alive. By the twisted branches, this place feels cursed." She looked at Aira. "Are you sure we should bite this bramble, Aira?" Lila asked, her voice faint and uncertain. "Feels like the shadows are holding their breath. It doesn''t seem they have noticed us. We could still fox-tail it out of here." Aira nodded, feeling a strange mix of excitement and foreboding. "I feel danger," she said. "But I don''t think we should come back. There''s no other place we could get any answers. Humans know nothing about magic or the undead. We have to¡­ We just have to explore this lead further. Let''s move carefully." "I''ve heard so many tangled tales about this place," said Lila. "Spirits in the shadows, I just hope we''re sharp as thorns for whatever''s waiting. I hope we survive the encounter with the undead. Wouldn''t want this to be the end of our trail." "I''m sure I can deal with anything they can throw at us," said Aira, her voice resolute. She looked at Lila, her eyes softening. "I promise, I''ll protect you. We''re in this together, and I won''t let anything happen to you. And this undead we followed. Of course it could be a trap. But I don''t think so. My guess is that they want to meet us."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. They made their way through the outer ruins, stepping over broken pavement and weaving through the skeletal remains of structures. Their progress was much slower than even during their hike in the mountains near the ancient facility. The city was a labyrinth of collapsed buildings, sinkholes and dark pits looming under their feet, and wild overgrowth that reigned nowadays over this old gem of human civilization. Streets were covered in rubble and mounds of broken stone and metal. Trees and foliage had taken over, making the surface even trickier to navigate. Every step had to be checked. Aira''s enhanced agility proved invaluable once again. She moved with a fluid grace, her steps light and precise as she led the way. Lila followed closely, her ranger training allowing her to match Aira''s pace despite the challenging terrain. If the city was still in its pristine state, Aira wasn''t sure that she''d have enough sources to replenish her energy reserves. But as it was now, there was plenty of life force present around them to interact with. Plenty of energy to boost her reserves. "Watch your step," Aira cautioned as they walked through a particularly unstable-looking structure trying to get to a different street. "These buildings look like they won''t survive for long." The floorboards creaked ominously under their feet, each step a gamble against the forces of decay. The air was thick with the musty scent of forgotten memories and hidden dangers. "Yes, watch out for those loose planks¡­" Lila started saying. "...whoa!" She stumbled, falling down as the floor gave way beneath her. For Aira, time froze for a moment. It was as if the recent scene on the ice was reenacted in a different setting. She felt her Energy Manipulation skill waking up from passive mode and grasping every shred of energy she could sense in the area. Foliage started drying up around her, and her agility was momentarily boosted. A message flashed out in her vision: Agility: ??? + 32.3 [(Base Stat + Level) / 3] Aira covered the distance in one jump and caught Lila''s hand: "I won''t let you go down once again!" she exclaimed. "Got you! This place is a death trap. We don''t have any bizarre beavers to rely on over here. Let me help you get out of this hole!" Lila was breathless for a moment. She looked into the opening, the bottom was too far away for them to see, lost in shadows. "Roots and rivers, Aira, that was close!" she said. "But how in the forest''s name did you move so fast?" "I''m not¡­ sure," Aira answered. "Training and meditation?" But even for Lila, it is evident that it wasn''t a statement. It wasn''t even an educated guess. Aira''s mind was racing. She wasn''t expecting this prompt reaction either. And her skill boosted her so powerfully. Surprisingly powerfully. During the past two days she replayed the moment when Lila went down under the surface of the ice so many times. And tried to figure out how to react if a similar situation had happened to them again. But even now, she wasn''t sure what the answer was. Just sucking all available ambient energy and boosting her base stats? Was there a limit? Was there any danger in overcharging herself? She still had to learn so much about her new abilities and the aspects of interaction with the System in this world, it made her head spin. Aira took an uncertain step back, and Lila had to catch her before she was in danger of falling into the same bottomless pit. "Whoa, hold your branches, Aira!" Lila exclaimed, grabbing her arm. "I''m all for sticking like vine, but let''s not start a trend of falling into every trap we cross!" "Well, look who''s talking," said Aira. She looked around her, assessing the space once again. "I''ve caught whispers about spots like this," said Lila. "But bones and bark, seeing it in person is something else. Can''t say I''ve met anyone who''s ventured here and lived to tell the tale. Even my grandfather. And he traveled far! Or maybe those people just kept their roots covered." *** The deeper they ventured into the city, the more treacherous the path became. They encountered streets entirely blocked by fallen buildings, forcing them to find alternative routes through alleyways and abandoned structures. What complicated the matters even more, was that it seemed that the ancient buildings grew larger as the distance from the edge of the city increased. At least the stumps of these ancient structures were higher and higher. With some buildings appearing to be almost intact, piercing the evening sky with their pointy spires. Each step had to be taken with caution, the threat of collapse ever-present. The probability of an ambush also was looming over the two women. While Aira didn''t sense anyone approaching them or hiding in any of the ruins, she remembered quite well how easily that person who was spying on them avoided her senses. Still, their concealment probably won''t be perfect. And on no occasion, Aira sensed anyone even moving in their direction. In contrast, she sensed plenty of signatures at the center of this forgotten city. At one point, they reached a massive pile of rubble blocking their path. Aira, without breaking her stride, began to climb, her enhanced agility allowing her to scale the debris with ease. Lila followed, her movements careful but confident. "Almost there," Aira said, pausing at the top of the rubble to offer Lila a hand. "Just a little further. We need to find a vantage point. Let me get on top of this heap and hopefully I''d be able to find a better location for us. I can feel the direction in which we need to go, but it would be nice to have a look around." "Look there," Lila whispered as soon as she caught up with Aira. She pointed to a high structure that seemed relatively intact. It was a tall building, some of its upper floors collapsed, making it impossible to guess its original stature, but dozens of lower levels appeared accessible. "By the frost on the pine, I''ve never seen a building that tall," Lila breathed, her eyes wide with awe. "How in the shadow of the old pines did they pull that off? It''s, what, ten times the height of the town hall? No, twenty! Wilder than a briar patch, that''s what it is." Aira nodded, her eyes narrowing as she examined the building. "In my world, I''d say it was magic. I''ve seen even higher structures during my travels," she said. "But you are right, the technology of the old world was quite amazing. I wish we had more opportunities to learn from their knowledge." She paused for a moment and then continued. "That could be a good place to have a look around," Aira said. "Let''s check it out and let''s hope that it won''t crumble while we are inside." Interlude. Vigilante Marcus was just a little boy when he watched in fear when his mother was taken from him and taken away by the guards. Marcus cried and shouted. He tried to bite the man that was holding him. But the gloves and leather arms of the bastard''s jacket were too thick for him to get through. The only thing he achieved was excruciating pain in his jaw and then even more pain when Marcus received a cuff on his nape. He cried himself to an almost half-conscious state until it felt like his head, which was already aching from the rough handling, was ready to split apart. They were poor. Marcus knew that. There was never a father. And his mom had always had to work from dusk to dawn to provide them with food. Marcus helped as much as he could. But what could a small child really do? The worst part was that he didn''t even remember her name. She was just ''mom'' to him. Nothing more. *** Marcus was given a corner in the barracks. One of the guards who supervised the abduction of his mother took pity on him and decided to give the orphan a chance. It was ten years ago. Since then, he has been rising up the career ladder of a camp boy. Then, in the beginning, he was happy to do anything to survive, to have at least some food and a roof over his head. He had to start by washing the latrines and performing the tasks other higher-ranking orderlies were happy to pile up on him. But also, he was watching and training. Finally, it was the day he''d join the ranks of the guard. Today was the test. And the person making the most important decision in Marcus'' life was Joss Tallow. He didn''t know this man''s name then, ten years ago. But he remembered his face well. That sadistic happiness when he tore away from her child from her. When he led her away in the darkness, Joss enjoyed looking at a woman who was consumed with fear. Of course, Joss knew who Marcus was. Everybody in the barracks knew him and his story. That wouldn''t give him any advantage during today''s challenge. But it wouldn''t be an obstacle either. Their clan didn''t believe in blaming the children for the sins of their parents. What they didn''t know was that Marcus knew them all as well. Every single person who followed the command to take away his mother. He knew the names of each of them. He would never forget. ***Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Garen "Steelhide" Harth, Leena "Shadowstep" Vey, Orlen "Hammerfist" Dask, Freya "Stormstrike" Helstrom, Corrick "Blackthorn" Dunn, Nira "Razorleaf" Kael, Tharic "Stonewall" Maldan, Emryn "Barrelborn" Vale, Caida "Whisperwind" Lorne. And, of course, Joss Tallow. Joss "Ironbrand" Tallow. He got his nickname after he got his first command, not before. Those were the names. Marcus has been a guard for more than ten years now. His military career was not as fast as when he was an orderly. But his progress was quite steady and respectful. Better than what most of his peers had enjoyed. Especially the ones who didn''t have relatives on the council. Out of the original ten, only eight people survived. Emryn Vale got her nickname not because of the peculiarities of her birth. She loved to spend all her pay at the pub. After one night''s shift, she was found under the town''s wall. On the wrong side. With a broken neck. The investigation was prompt. And no one doubted that Emryn was loaded to the barrel well before she went up on that wall. What happened to Corrick Dunn? No one knew. He was on patrol in the mountains. And then he didn''t come back with his squad. Ultimately, it was winter, and high paths were usually treacherous during that season. Of course, Marcus knew what had happened to his mother. She was the maker of her own problems. She couldn''t really look after him, but she also couldn''t look after herself. So, the fact that she tripped up and made herself the offering, the sacrifice, didn''t surprise Marcus anymore. That didn''t mean those ten didn''t have to pay for what they did to him. Well, now there were only eight of them from that original list. The list had grown in the past few years, though. Marcus'' new goal was to become a decision-maker for his clan. He had to rise higher. Because, as it appeared, some of the people who changed his life on that fateful night also held positions of power. Real power, not like what Joss thought he had. *** When you are a small kid who clears latrines, you think that the commander is a god, and every soldier is a demon. You can''t win that game. You can just try not to lose too much. Finally came another day when Marcus had a chance to check off another name on his list. It wasn''t an actual list anymore. It still included a few names, including at least a couple of Marcus'' new colleagues from the council. But he could wait. Marcus enjoyed that his revenge was a process that took years. He built himself around it. Only because of the rage that this small child felt he was able to get where he was now. Still, there was more to do. Only recently did Marcus find out that his list had to be extended far away from their town. Not only that but far away from humanity. The undead were always the fright for the small kids. Years ago, as a new member of the guard, Marcus had learned the importance of patrols and safety protocols. These abominations killed countless humans during the Fall. And who knew when they decided to go on another killing spree. Today, he''ll do the same to Leena Vey about what they did to his mother. She didn''t shadowstep well enough when she skimmed some money from her squad''s budget. It wasn''t hard to pin some other crimes on her as well. A perfect candidate for another sacrifice. Still, what did their community buy by providing the undead with fresh human meat? Safety? Protection? The tradition was old. There were rumors that it originated centuries ago, in the first decades after the Fall. Every time he got to the next level of this neverending ladder, his story only got more and more complex. There were more questions and not enough answers. Marcus needed to rise higher to unlock that secret. But he was still young. He had plenty of time. Chapter 33. Vantage Point Aira and Lila carefully approached the building. The large hall on the ground floor probably was a marvelous place ages ago. It was still breathtaking, but in a very different way. Vines and trees sprouted from everywhere, breaking what one day was a perfectly flat surface of the floor. Early spring flowers caught the light sprouting from cracks in the walls and from the windows that had lost their glazing during centuries of decay. Carefully exploring the inner halls, the two women searched for a way to get higher. It wasn''t an easy task; many of the metal beams were eaten away with rust, and ceilings caved in. Compared to the state of the ancient facility they spent so many weeks in, it was a complete mess. "I thought these buildings would be more intact," said Aira. "From the outside it looked like they should have survived the centuries much better. But it''s completely rotten inside!" "Yeah, now I''m wondering if we''re just chasing shadows trying to find a way up," said Lila. "And even if we do, isn''t it smarter to shadowfoot it back down and keep moving? Your senses might be enough of a guide, don''t you think?" "We can," confirmed Aira. "But I''d prefer to have a visual confirmation of our goal." So, they continued their search until they found an intact staircase. The mere existence of so many staircases that led up to the next floors was mindboggling. Still, when they discussed it, Aira and Lila had to agree that it was only reasonable. The footprint of this building was the same as that of a whole neighborhood in Mountain View. The interior of that stone box with steps was dark, the air stale and heavy with dust. It was almost like its enclosed frame allowed the staircase to withstand the abuse of time much better compared to the other parts of the building. So, after a brief hesitation, they decided to give it a try. Aira led the way, and her enhanced agility allowed her to navigate around the obstacles with grace. Lila followed closely, her eyes darting around as she stayed vigilant for any signs of danger. From time to time, they had to offer each other help in overcoming some hurdles, and overall, the progress was not very fast. As they ascended the building, Aira and Lila found more remnants of the old world¡ªrusted and rotten tables covered in dust, small parts of unknown broken devices, and scattered papers. In a way, it reminded them of their abandoned base. Still, all the evidence of the ancient grandeur seemed to be even less usable and recognizable here. Still, the whole scene was a haunting testimony to a once-thriving civilization that was now reduced to ruins. Each floor they ascended added to the eeriness. The silence was broken only by the occasional creak of the ancient structure and rare whispers of the radio when Aira wanted to say something. "Can you imagine what sort of calamity could have ended a civilization that magnificent and powerful?" asked Aira. "Erasing so much power and knowledge?" "By the roots, all we''ve got are the old legends," said Lila. "And every one of them points a finger at the undead. Supposedly, they chased humans out of the old cities, took over the heartwood of civilization, and, well, the war didn''t leave much standing. Guess we''ve been weather-beaten ever since." "But who has started the war?" asked Aira. "With that attitude, I experienced from some of your fellow humans¡­ If the same level of hate was present then, those hundreds of years ago, I could easily see either side starting the conflict." "Look, all I''ve got is what the so-called wise ones handed down," said Lila. "The Elders, the ranger trainers¡ªit''s their story, not mine. You know I started picking at their tales long before I met you. And yeah, this whole history smells more tangled than a bramble patch. But where else do I go for answers?" Lila stomped her foot and walked away from Aira, not responding to her transmissions. By that moment, Lila was visibly disturbed. Switching sides and blaming everything on humans was a hard shift to make. Even if she wasn''t happy with myths and histories she and other humans were made to believe. But then, even after the recent unpleasant encounters with the rangers, it wasn''t an easy task to cut her ties with humanity completely. Or at least with that aggressive part of humanity that didn''t want to get to the real reasons that brought the old civilization to the Fall. And it wasn''t impossible to know if there were any other human factions out there, with differing attitudes. The ones who were more open-minded. They continued their endless climb, each step echoing in the hollow halls. They had to switch staircases occasionally because of more obstructions and cave-ins. Luckily, the building was large enough to give them ample choice. Even considering the level of decay due to the centuries of the building being open to the elements. But once again, they were awestruck by its sprawl. With all that choice, though, they had to clear up some debris more than once, losing valuable hours of daylight. But now, they were invested. There were too many floors left behind, and still quite a few levels to climb. At least with Aira''s boosted stats, they were able to power through these obstacles much faster than a group of ordinary humans would do. By the moment they reached the tenth floor, exhaustion settled in, and the two women decided to make camp. Aira and Lila had spent the whole first part of the day braving through the treacherous terrain of the ancient city, and that already was a rigorous workout, not counting their slow ascent. They chose a corner that was at least a bit protected from the wind and prepared a small resting area, setting up their makeshift sleeping quarters amid the debris. After all preparations were done, Aira and Lila sat in a wide window on the very edge of the building, enjoying a quiet meal during the sunset. For both women, seeing windows with their sills literally at the floor level was no less astonishing than these high-rise buildings themselves. "I just can''t stop wandering about the miracles of that old civilization," sent Aira to Lila''s radio. "And this building that still stands, despite its ruinous state." "Bones and bark, it''s a shame humans don''t get to see marvels like this anymore," said Lila. "Maybe if we did, we''d aim higher, start digging out the roots of our old glory. But no, with the undead lurking, sightseeing isn''t exactly in season." The floor they chose for their camp wasn''t high enough to see far enough to the city''s center over the other buildings. Both the structures that remained standing and the rubble of the towers that had fallen in the previous years and decades were too high. But the women were awestruck by the majestic view anyway. They could trace the approximate location where they entered the city, which was already barely seen because of the distance.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "I''d never imagined structures this towering," said Lila, her voice laced with awe. "Even the fallen ones dwarf Mountain View''s tallest. It''s got me rethinking the old myths. Maybe they weren''t as moss-brained as I thought. And, well¡­ I''ve got even more doubts about what the Elders have been selling us." "They are truly awesome, these buildings," said Aira. "There''s nothing in my world to compare to this level of technology. Obviously, we are much more reliant on magic when building structures of that size. But I can understand your feelings. More often than not, legends become an instrument of control for the rulers." "I''m starting to remember more of the stories my grandfather used to spin," said Lila. "Back then, they sounded like the ramblings of an old ranger who''d tipped his cup one too many times. But now¡­ now they''re weaving together in a way that actually clicks." "So, maybe he was training your critical thinking?" asked Aira. "Even if you didn''t understand that at the time? Preparing you for this journey even not knowing you''d have to face this quest?" "You know, it''s like you''ve hit the mark¡­" said Lila with a sigh. "I think about him a lot. His stories, the way he sparked my curiosity. Without him nudging me, I wouldn''t have grown into the burr under my bosses'' saddle that I was during my last days in Mountain View." As they settled in for the night, Aira felt a distinct presence thanks to her Necrocommunion skill. She still wasn''t able to interpret that signal. But at least now, she was absolutely sure they were on the brink of reaching their current goal. Probably, if they went up a few more floors, they should be able to see their destination. Allowing Aira to finally match her magical senses with the visuals. "Got a read on anything?" Lila asked, noticing Aira''s far-off look. "How far are we from the mark?" "There is something out there," Aira answered. "The best guess is that there''s truly an undead settlement at the center of this ancient city. But I can''t say much; I still don''t understand the full power of my new skill. And there''s a lot of interference there," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Aira stood up from the edge as if this difference in height would allow her to overcome all the obstacles that prevented her from seeing the ancient city''s central part. Not really gaining anything by that move, she sighed, looked at Lila, and sent another voice message: "It''s a more powerful presence compared to that single watcher who lingered in the shadows near the facility," she said. "But I can''t say if there are ten undead there or a thousand. Nor can I decipher any additional information about these people. It just appears as a large blob of energy in my magical vision." "Guess we''ll have some answers tomorrow," said Lila, trying to sound optimistic. "Here''s hoping it''s not the worst legends coming to life. Dying as monster chow isn''t exactly on my list of priorities." Lila looked at Aira. She started saying something but then stopped as if unsure of her thoughts. "I think¡­" Lila hesitated, words catching in her throat. "I hope they''re more like you¡ªsharp as frost¡ªand not like the shambling horrors from the tavern tales." "That encounter with the watcher gives me some hope," Aira said. "There is some intelligence behind their actions. And I still believe that they need something from us. Or at least from me. And if that''s true, we''ll be able to bargain." Lila yawned wide. The fatigue of the day caught up with her. The contrast between the warm fire and the chilly breeze of a spring night made her even more drowsy. "Hey!" said Aira with a smile. "Time to go to your bedroll. You need to rest. Go! And I''ll use that time for meditation. There is a lot to explore here with all my senses." *** Despite Aira''s hopes, the night passed uneventfully. She tried to focus on her most recently acquired skill during the meditation, but it didn''t give any positive results. She only felt some shadowy figures and whispers, echoes of the connection she didn''t yet know how to establish. And the congregation of the people at the center of this ruined city still felt like an amorphous blob, declining to give away any secrets. At first light, after a short breakfast and a cup of energizing hot herbal tea, they resumed their ascent. The higher they climbed, the more precarious the structures around them seemed. Aira and Lila had to navigate around crumbling sections and carefully pick their way through debris. Some of the neighboring buildings had collapsed over the centuries, leaving behind skeletal remains of their former grandeur or even just heaps of rubble and debris. But still, there were few of the high-rises remaining in the vicinity. As they came closer and closer to the upper floors, the morning light streamed through broken windows, illuminating the cityscape beyond. Aira and Lila paused to take in the view. The Old City spread out before them, a vast expanse of ancient rubble with only a tiny fraction of buildings looming like rotten teeth over the overgrown streets. Still, closer to the city center, a gathering of structures seemed to remain in a better condition than many others around them. "By the roots, this is beyond belief," Lila murmured, awe in her voice. "Can you even fathom how many people lived here? The scale of it¡ªit''s like staring into a forest of stone and human fates." Aira nodded, equally stunned by the sight. "It''s like looking at a skeleton of an ancient civilization," she said. "So much history, so many stories lost to time." "Do you think the undead have their wits about them?" asked Lila. "We''ve been drilled since childhood to think they''re mindless horrors to fear and avoid. But you had a point yesterday¡ªthe fact they sent someone to shadow us¡­ that smells like strategy, not instinct." "If my guess is right, they have at least some access to the System," said Aira. "Maybe even their civilization is built around it. But I don''t have enough information to make a judgment yet. In the end, in my world beasts and monsters are also integrated into the System. And not all of them are at least in some measure sentient." Finally, it became apparent that continuing the climb was unwise. The top levels of the building were as unstable as some of the nearby structures that had crumbled years or even centuries ago. "Every step feels like pulling back the leaves on a forgotten story," said Lila. "Who knows? My ancestors might''ve walked these streets. Imagine the lives that once thrived here, like a forest humming with life." "So, do you know at least anything about them?" asked Aira. "From where did they come to Mountain View?" "Not a leaf," said Lila with a sigh. "My grandfather didn''t share much about that part of the story, and I''ve no clue why. It''s like he was holding something back, but I never had the right questions to ask." Lila looked away, her gaze unfocused for a few seconds. "The story of my family..." she said thoughtfully. "It''s like trying to follow a trail that''s half-covered in snow. Just a few hints my grandfather left behind. Look over there¡ªsee that building, a few kilometers out? It''s similar in some way, with lots of mysteries and blank spots in its history. It''s not tall by this city''s standards, but that spire reaches right for the clouds. Was it a shrine? A marker for forgotten gods? What dreams did those who walked through its doors carry with them?" "Dreams of reaching the heavens, perhaps," said Aira. Lila sighed again. "It''s like my family''s history," she said. "All I can do is piece it together from scraps and guesses. But the dreams they had? Those are lost to the wind." Aira looked around pointedly and spread her hands as if to focus Lila''s attention on their surroundings. "These people, and your ancestors, most probably, they definitely wanted to get closer to the sky in these buildings," Aira said. "Which makes us climb so many stairs just to see a bit further! But then, was it some wild experiment that went wrong and created this divide in your world? Or was there some otherworldly reason for the change? In any case, the scene around us is a stark reminder of both civilization''s potential and fragility." "Just another branch to add to the pile of things to ponder when we''ve got a quiet moment¡­" said Lila with a faint smile. "If ever¡­" Then, Aira probed the surrounding area with her skill again, pushing a bit more this time. She had to tap deeper into her reserves, which weren''t recovering as fast as before at this distance from the ground. Aira closed her eyes, focusing on the energy signatures to be sure she was probing in the right direction. Chapter 34. Necrocommunion Lila waited. And then waited a bit more. And then she left Aira for her meditation and moved on to do some chores. She cleaned the dishes and started gathering their stuff to prepare for a new day of trekking through the mysterious city. Over the past months, Lila has gotten used to Aira''s strange mental absence during these mediation sessions. It seemed like Aira was out of this world, somewhere far away, for at least some time she spent connecting with her magic. Or, at least, that was what Aira told Lila what she was doing. One thing Lila easily understood was how not to break someone''s concentration when they were focused on something. Everything else? Even after seeing Aira''s powers in action, it was still hard to wrap her head around the reality of magic. But now, it was apparent that both of them needed time to recover. It was just that the process was a bit different. For Lila, it was sleep, food, and contemplation. Beautiful and mind-bending views like what she experienced right now, looking out of the broken window frames, also fit her process perfectly. Even while they were at least a little bit disturbing. Bringing forward too many questions. For Aira... Well, yes, it was meditation and¡­ more meditation? The undead woman was definitely focused on her goal. But at the same time, it felt like she was lost. Struggling to make her next step and bring herself out of the comfort zone they had created for themselves at the ancient facility. At least that was decided for them. Now, they didn''t have any other choice but to move forward. Into the unknown. Into the frightening embrace of the other undead. With all of these complications: magic, ''the System,'' transformation into an undead, and probably many other things, Lila had yet to fully grasp what was happening to the person who became the most unlikely friend she ever had. So, was Aira right that the undead had a civilization? And that they were able to perform magic? The first went against all the indoctrination humans had in the last few centuries. They''ve based their safety on the premise that the undead were mindless beasts that must be dealt with. And even with the changes promoted by Elder Jorin, the old ways didn''t die easy. As all of the Elders had an unpleasant opportunity to learn. What also rubbed Lila the wrong way was that a civilized community had to care about their safety. According to Aira''s comments, they''d reached well into the territory controlled by this mass of people she sensed somewhere ahead. But they had yet to meet any kind of patrol or any defensive structures. That went against everything Lila knew as a ranger. As a person charged with protecting a human settlement. But the second Aira''s theory was even more outlandish. Magic existed in this world. Even while Lila still struggled to internalize that, she wouldn''t deny it. It was impossible to pretend it wasn''t real, being so close to Aira. But magic and the undead? If that was true, and if their powers were comparable to Aira''s, why didn''t they wipe out all the humans? Humanity hated them so much. The most human way was always to destroy what you don''t understand and hate. Supposedly, the undead should hate them at least as much. Maybe even more if the human legends had at least some truth in them. Or was it possible that the undead moved forward that much from the old preconceptions of their ancestors? Lila''s train of thought was interrupted when Aira shifted. The undead woman opened her strange eyes, filled with the glow of green and blue energy, and looked around. It took a few seconds for her to focus on their surroundings as if she was returning to her body from a faraway land. "Good morning!" Lila said with a warm smile. "Catching a leaf yet? Got things feeling clearer now?" "Yes. It''s getting stronger," Aira replied. "We were moving in the right direction, that was obvious even before. But I think I can pinpoint the exact location now." *** Aira woke up from her meditation feeling stronger. She replenished her energy reserves that were used up by the exploration and ascend of the previous day. Too many times, she had to protect Lila and prevent the fragile structure from hurting her green-haired human companion. But now, she couldn''t think of doing that any other way. She checked Lila''s energy signature and, with a smile, recognized that the human had also rested well this night despite her being tucked into a precarious position in one of the inner corners of a half-ruined floor. Aira walked to the edge of the floor and peered out through the empty window frame, just where Lila stood moments before. The vastness under her was nerve-wracking, but she strengthened herself and continued to focus on her magic senses. "There," she said, pointing towards a large green rectangle in the middle of the ancient city. "Do you see that forest?" Lila squinted, her eyes tracing the line of Aira''s finger. "A forest?!? Yes, I see it!" Lila said. "By the bark, that''s massive! It''s wild seeing all that green smack in the middle of all this stone. How in the roots did we miss it before?" "It''s impossible to see it from the ground level," Aira said. "These anacient building surround it and hide it from the outside view. And even when we went higher yesterday, it wasn''t high enough." "Looks like these old buildings were built to cradle this patch of green. What a view!" exclaimed Lila. "And those closer to the forest? Solid as oak compared to the rest. What''s your call¡ªwas this forest part of the city back then, or is it something the undead cooked up?" Aira glanced in the distance once again, contemplating the question and the view. "I don''t even know how to make an educated guess," she said. "I mean, there are large parks in the cities of my world. But nothing as grand as this. The city itself is quite impossible in its size and scope, my head starts spinning when I try to create its plan in my mind. As for the forest, we can probably see only a small fraction from here. Just something that peeks out between the buildings." "Right as rain, you''ve got a point," Lila said and shrugged. "If the buildings get better closer to the center, maybe we''ll have an easier time cutting through the city today" "Who knows," said Aira. "Still, we need to get closer first. There''s plenty of rubble on our way before that. Let''s not waste any more time. And thanks for breaking the camp. I didn''t even have a chance to help you." "Ah, don''t even flick the light on that!" said Lila. "But while we''re at it, why do you think we''ve seen no patrols? No defenses? We''re shadowfooting right by their nest; there ought to be something out here!" "We discussed this person who lead us here," said Aira. "Now I''m even more sure that they did it on purpose. They want us to come. And they wait for us. I''m not sure about any defenses, but patrols? There are patrols, for sure. I can sense them. They just make a point of not crossing their paths with us."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Huh?" said Lila. "Got your roots showing there, Aira. You sure pressing forward''s the sharpest move?" "Even if it wasn''t," answered Aira. "It may be a bit too late to be afraid of that." Aira smiled and gave Lila a pat on her back. "Hey, don''t worry!" she said. "I''m with you. Everything will be fine!" After that, Aira nodded as if reassuring herself as well. Her heart pounded with anticipation. The forest was an anomaly amid the urban ruins, occupying at least several blocks. It was a mystery whether the buildings were destroyed there to clear the space for growth or never existed in the first place. The trees were far away, and it was still hard to see, but the amount of greenery hinted it was an area with dense foliage. A green sea in the heart of the desolate city. When they were ready to start their descent, Lila glanced at Aira, her eyes filled with a mix of excitement and concern. "I just have to ask it one more time," she said. "Are we barking up the wrong root heading in there, or is this as safe as we''re gonna get?" "I''d like to reassure you," said Aira and ruffled Lila''s green hair, which got a bit longer since their first meeting. "But I just don''t know. And I don''t want to lie to you. We have to go there and find that out." "Clear as a mountain stream, I get it," said Lila. "There should be answers there. Something to explain the connection I''m feeling," Aira said. "And I think I''ll be able to protect you from most of the things we meet anywhere in your world. At least, I''ll probably feel if we are in danger and we can turn back. Also, and I''m not saying that to scare you, I think they know we are here." "My world," said Lila. "By the roots, we''ve been chasing this idea for weeks, and it still feels like trying to catch a leaf in the wind¡­" *** Their path down was uneventful and relatively fast. The remaining distance to the central forest was similar to what they had already walked from the city''s outskirts. So, they hoped to get there in half a day or so. And as they moved further, Lila''s hopes came true. The path was becoming clearer and easier to traverse with each kilometer. As they approached the forest, the air grew cooler, with a faint scent of damp earth and foliage. Even with all the foliage that covered the ruined streets of the ancient city, they walked through during the past two days, the difference was astonishing. When they finally stepped in, the dense canopy above blocked out much of the sunlight immediately, casting dappled shadows on the ground. The ancient trees stood like silent sentinels, their thick trunks wrapped in vines and their leaves rustling softly in the breeze. The contrast between the vibrant life of the forest and the decaying, skeletal remains of the city around it was stark and almost surreal, a testament to the passage of time and nature''s attempts at reclamation of the old human territory. For Aira, the difference was even more pronounced than for Lila. If the human felt like she was being immersed in a humid jungle after spending a day in a desert, Aira was blasted away by the energy hidden within the greenery. During their hike, Aira used the power of the city''s foliage to boost her energy reserves at any opportunity because there just wasn''t enough of it. But now, she was momentarily overwhelmed by the power of the ancient trees. It was like feeling the full strength of a powerful waterfall after drinking from a small brook. The vital energies of the local plants were like nothing Aira had ever felt in this world. Nothing like she had ever felt in any world. She paused, not yet ready to walk too far away from the edge of the forest, still under the fresh impression. She took Lila''s hand to ground herself. And then she took a deep breath. "Feels like ghosts in the treeline¡ªwhat¡¯s got you so still, Aira?" Lila asked, worry in her voice. "Everything solid as oak?" "This is it," Aira said, her voice steady. "Now I know why I couldn''t distinguish and separate any distinct energy signatures before. This forest just overwhelms your senses." Aira paused, surveying the area. And then she nodded, having made a decision. "Let''s find out what''s inside." "Not sure if you''ve caught this," said Lila. "But by the twisted branches, it''s insane! It''s still spring, right? Back by the facility, trees were just waking up, snow was everywhere, ice on the river... But here? Feels like winter forgot to stop by! Is that magic or what?" "I guess so," said Aira. "The energy of these trees is much stronger than anything I felt in the mundane forests of your world. I can only compare it to what I felt within humans. That endless source of energy. And it may be even more powerful than that." She took a few steps and touched the nearest tree. "It''s a special forest," Aira whispered. "No doubt about that." They continued their walk under the green canopy, guessing when would they see any sentient beings. The world around them shifted as they moved from the urban ruins into this natural sanctuary. The sounds of the dead city faded, replaced by the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant calls of birds. The path before them was overgrown but discernible, leading deeper into the heart of the green expanse. Aira felt the connection growing stronger with each step, guiding them forward. She reached out with her Necrocommunion skill, trying to better understand what awaited them. The presence she had sensed earlier was closer now, more defined. Surprisingly, the forest wasn''t obscuring her senses that much anymore. If anything, it amplified them. And as they moved deeper into the forest, Aira felt other presences as well¡ªtens, or even hundreds of souls lingering just beyond her reach. All her concerns about dealing with necrotic magic prevented Aira from experimenting with her Necrocommunion skill earlier. And that was crippling her now. Her mastery of the skill wasn''t advanced enough to make the picture clear, even if she sensed it better now. But then, she had few opportunities to test it on anyone besides that elusive spy and the gnarling. Unless she went on a rampage of reanimating animals in the forest. And now, that presence was overwhelming. It was as if the forest was alive with the echoes of the past, a silent chorus of beings amplified by the ambient magic. "They''re everywhere," Aira murmured, Lila''s radio transferring the awe and unease of Aira''s voice. "So many souls, so much energy." There was no denying that they were allowed to witness what was happening in this forest and that they could venture deeper into it only because their hosts wanted them there. Lila shivered, glancing around warily. "Feels like shadows creeping all around, even if I can''t sense what you do," she said. "You''re sharp as frost, right? Extra alert for us both?" Finally, after walking for an hour, they emerged into a large clearing. It was late afternoon already, and the evening was getting closer. The spring was only beginning, and the days weren''t long. But then, they saw it. Bright, almost surreal light was cast over the scene before them. In the center of the glade, a huge commotion was taking place¡ªa ritual involving scores of figures. Aira and Lila paused at the edge of the clearing, taking in the sight. The participants were arranged in a rough circle, their movements synchronized and purposeful. But unlike any human happenings, this scene was completely silent. Making it uncomfortable and even menacing. In the center of the circle stood a tall, imposing figure with an aura of authority and power that set it apart. As all the others, this person had their eyes shut. Aira''s heart pounded as she watched the ritual unfold. The leader raised their arms, and the movements became faster and more intense. Suddenly, it gave Aira flashbacks of that fateful scene in the dungeon. And unconsciously, she made a few steps back, only to be stopped by Lila''s strong hand. Energy crackled in the air, a tangible force that made the hairs on the back of Aira''s neck stand on end. "What in the thorny thicket are they up to?" Lila whispered, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and fascination. "I don''t know," Aira replied, her voice barely coming through Lila''s portable radio. "But it''s something serious. Something significant. Powerful magic is involved here. I can''t understand it yet; I need to focus more on it." As they watched, Aira tried to scan the central figure with her Necrocommunion skill, focusing all her energy on establishing contact. The connection wavered, then solidified, and Aira felt a surge of awareness. --- Character Status and Skill Overview ¡ª Name: Ainorrh Race: Enlightened Class: Enlightened Shaman Level: 43 The leader of the¡­ Enlightened snapped out of their trance, opening their eyes and locking their gaze on Aira. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still. Aira felt a flood of emotions¡ªcuriosity, recognition, and a hint of something darker. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was to come. "We have to approach... the shaman," she said to Lila, her voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins. "It''s too late to pretend they don''t know we''re here." Lila nodded, balling her hands. "Bite the bramble if we must, but watch the shadows every step of the way." "Don''t worry," said Aira. "There are many of them here, but I think I am stronger." They stepped out from the woods, entering the clearing, and moved slowly and deliberately. Now, all the movement faltered as everyone noticed the newcomers, their eyes turning towards Aira and Lila. The eyes were full of energy, the same way Aira''s eyes were. Only in a multitude of different colors and shades. The leader lowered their arms, and the energy in the air dissipated as the person took a step toward the newcomers. Chapter 35. Necrocommunication Aira growled. She wasn''t yet sure what was the proper way to greet these people who, in some way, looked like her, but in some other minute details, like the variety of hair colors, resembled Lila and her kin. "Here goes nothing!" she transmitted to Lila. "Please don''t be scared but what happens next!" She took a deep breath and decided to attempt vocal communication first. In the end, the fact that Aira''s skill allowed her to read this person''s stats hinted that they were indeed undead. Even if they were marked as ''Enlightened.'' "Greetings!" she growled, her voice rough and guttural. "We come in peace following the path of our quest. Would we find sanctuary here?" Aira glanced at Lila, who gave her an encouraging nod. Despite the uncertainty of the situation, the bond that had been established between them was providing a lot of support in this strange moment. The leader of the enlightened tilted their head, eyes narrowing in confusion. This person looked female, but not knowing the traditions of these people, Aira preferred to be cautious in passing her judgment. A moment later, she tried again, varying her tone and pitch, telling more about their journey. But the leader''s expression remained unchanged. Their eyes, filled with the same bright energy as Aira''s, did not show any understanding. There may have been a spark of curiosity there. But not more than that. Surprisingly, since the ritual ended, no other enlightened shifted their positions or left. They looked at each other intently, but the eery silence continued. Some of their actions reminded Aira of people involved in a conversation. It was as if there was some other layer of communication between them. Something inaccessible to Aira. Lila glanced at her companion, her eyes wide with apprehension. "It is not working, isn''t it?" Aira shook her head, frustration building up inside her. She sent the modulated signal to Lila''s portable radio. It wasn''t as secure as using the headphones. But those were lost during that incident on the river. And it wasn''t that kind of tech that was easy to replace in this strange world. "No, they don''t understand me, and I don''t even understand if they talk to each other," Aira said. "It seems that they have some way of communication. But you see it as good as I do, they remain silent. Definitely some magic is involved here." She attempted to communicate with gestures, pointing to herself and then to the leader. But even if the response was a bit more active, no one volunteered to join the conversation. "Maybe you can try talking to them?" Aira asked. "Well, by the Elder''s breath, this probably won''t stick, but I''ll give it a go." Lila answered. "I''ve never heard about successful communication with the undead." "Hey there! We''re just passing through¡ªpeaceful as spring leaves," she addressed the leader. The vibrant gazes shifted from Aira to Lila. But nothing more happened. The reaction from the people that gathered in the clearing remained the same. "Yeah, no dice," said Lila, stating the obvious. Desperation setting in, Aira pulled out a piece of paper and a pen, quickly scribbling a message. She held it up for the leader to see, but the enlightened only glanced at the paper, not trying to take it in their hands. "Any plans to flick the light on those fancy skills of yours?" asked Lila. "You sensed them¡ªthere''s gotta be some trick to breaking through." "Damn!" said Aira. "I was so focused on the fact that they should be like me in many ways, and I got so used to the fact that you and I can talk to each other almost normally. Of course, there is!" Aira''s mind raced. Two is a Crowd was precisely what she could have tried right from the start. But was it even safe to invite strange people with unknown agendas to the party? To let them know Aira''s stats? But what if¡­? There seemed to be no other way. And that could give them at least some answers. Aira was discouraged when the skill didn''t work for Lila. So she put the information about it in the farthest corner of her memory. But now, if she could invite the leader to join her party, she might be able to establish a direct form of communication. Her Necrocommunion skill hinted that the undead¡­ or enlightened, had levels in this world. All that pointed to the fact that they had to have a connection with the System. And then they should be able to answer her prompt to join the party. Taking a deep breath, Aira focused on the leader undead, or should she call them enlightened from now on? And then, she activated her Two is a Crowd skill. --- Party Interface --- Maximum party invitations: 1 Current party size: 1 (including the host) Invite a new party member [Y/N]? "Yes, invite Ainorrh to the party," thought Aira. ...Ainorrh is invited to join the party. Awaiting confirmation¡­ Aira could see the leader''s eyes widening slightly at the moment when the connection was offered. Aira waited, her heart pounding in her chest. [...] [...] [...] Confirmation received. Ainorrh has joined the party. Aira felt a surge of energy as the connection was established. She quickly accessed the stats, eager to learn more about their new acquaintance. --- Character Status and Skill Overview --- Name: Ainorrh Race: Enlightened Class: Enlightened Shaman Level: 43 --- Attributes --- Strength: ??? Agility: ??? Intelligence: ??? Endurance: ??? Mana: ??? --- Skills --- 1. Whisper of the Winds (Level 5) Description: Allows the user to detect and analyze energy signatures within a certain range. Can sense the presence of powerful beings and energy sources. Range: [500 m x Level] = 21.5 km 2. Aerial Enforcement (Level 5) Description: The user has a deeper connection with the Air element, allowing them to use its power in a more profound and precise way. [...] 7. Windweaver (Level 3) Description: [...] 8. Howling Dread (Level 1) Description: Projects an aura that instills fear in nearby enemies. Effects: Reduces enemy combat effectiveness by 5% "Ainorrh," Aira murmured through the party chat, testing the name. It sounded melodic, rolling off her tongue with an unfamiliar yet pleasing cadence. "I hope I pronounce it right," she said with a smile. The person in front of her, Ainorrh, seemed to react to the name, turning their gaze back to Aira. Aira felt a flicker of hope. She concentrated, sending a mental message through the newly established party connection.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Can you understand me, Ainorrh?" Aira projected, hoping the communication would work. There was a brief pause before Aira felt a response, a mental echo that was clear and precise. "Yes, I understand you." "Your name, it''s beautiful. What does it mean?" Aira asked, genuinely curious. "But, I''m sorry, where are my manners¡­ How should I address you?" Ainorrh''s eyes softened, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of their lips. "A loose meaning of the name is ''Guardian of the Wind''," Ainorrh said. "Or you may transfer it as a ''Shaman''. That would be my more official title, used by the other people here. Our names often reflect our roles and the elements we are attuned to. But for some of us, they also bear a connection to our previous lives." Ainorrh gestured for Aira to approach. "As for the titles and pronouns, it is she and her for me. But it doesn''t really matter for us," Ainorrh said. "In more formal setting you should address me as High Shaman. But here, you can just call me by my name." Airnorrh''s gaze became introspective for a moment. Aira and Lila recognized it as a sign that the shaman was communicating with the System. "You are Aira, as I can see," Ainorrh said after a brief pause. "It''s quite peculiar how your information is presented to me. And that ability to share information and communication channels... That''s something new! How very peculiar!" Aira nodded, deep in thought. "It''s not too unusual for people to have party interfaces where I come from," she said, "But I can''t be sure what it represents to you." "Where you come from, you mean some other reality?" asked Ainorrh with a knowing smile. "Or what was it?" Aira tried to hide her surprise, but her eyes still widened a bit at that comment of the enlightened shaman. "Yes, you are right, I come from another world," she said. "How did you find out?" "We''ll have plenty of time to discuss that," said Ainorrh. "We''ve been waiting for you. But tell me, in this other world of yours, what''s your title, does your name bear any meaning?" "I had never held any titles. Only my class," said Aira. "As for the name, there are cultures that give additional meaning to the names. But not mine, it''s just something my parents liked. But let me introduce you to my partner. Lila Willowshade, she''s a human." "I have guessed as much," said Ainorrh. "A human¡­ that complicates everything. But I''m sure we''ll figure that out." "I hope so," said Aira to Ainorrh. "We understand that there are some... tensions between your communities. But we hoped that it wouldn''t prevent us from finding common ground." And then, Aira turned to Lila and explained the initial interaction. "Thank you for accepting the invitation to the party," Aira said, returning her gaze to Ainorrh. "I must apologize for the intrusion. By joining, you automatically revealed all your stats to me. In return, you can see mine." Ainorrh hesitated, processing the new information. "I see," she said, her mental voice calm but with an undercurrent of curiosity. "This is... unexpected. But it''s not like we have anything to hide here. We are a peaceful community." "I understand it might be confusing," Aira said. "In my world, it''s often considered impolite to scan someone''s stats without their knowledge. Even though my other skill allows me to do so, I prefer transparency." Aira paused, trying to put her finger on something that surprised her in Ainorrh''s words. "By the way, you mentioned that pronouns don''t mean much for you," she continued when it came to her. "If you don''t mind me asking, is it a personal choice or a societal standard? I don''t want to be rude to anyone here." "I''m sure we will get to know each other well soon," Ainorrh said, not losing her smile. "You will learn that gender is a construct that doesn''t have much meaning for the enlightened people for several reasons. But let me in turn ask you a question. Your world, you say? That''s fascinating. I sensed your arrival¡ªit caused a spike of elemental energy in this part of the world, like nothing I had ever felt before." "You sensed it? That''s incredible! And at this distance!" said Aira. "The first few weeks in this world were... a bit unsettling. But, as you can see, I''d got through it and even reached your city. I''ve been trying to understand the nature of this world since and how it reflects on my own pwoers and abilities. And now you talk about elemental energy and one of your skills'' descriptions mentions it as well. Perhaps you could help me figure some things out?" Ainorrh''s gaze became introspective once again. Then, it was as if a shade fell on her face. She fixed her expression momentarily and looked around to see if anyone had noticed that moment of loss of control. Something had surprised Ainorrh, maybe even scared her. Was it something in Aira''s stats? Or the descriptions of her skills? Did she have a more detailed view or a different version of the System interface? Aira infringed on Ainorrh''s privacy, that was true. But there seemed to be no other way for them to establish a connection. Was it even reasonable to open up to Ainorrh and share her personal secrets so flippantly? "Your level..." Ainorrh said when even Lila noticed the frozen postures of Aira and the enlightened shaman." It''s impressive. Quite high." "I had spent many years working tirelessly to gain that level," Aira said, shrugging modestly, even if she was pleased by the recognition. "Maybe we could exchange tales of our past achievements to understand each other better?" "Many years, you say?" Ainorrh commented. "I am 580 years old. And I have yet to walk the half of your path in levels. And so much more in experience." She looked around as if surprised that everyone was still standing exactly where they were left when two travelers came to the clearing. "But I agree, we definitely can learn a lot from each other," Ainorrh said. "Probably not right now, though. I need to let all these people go. They have other duties and things to do." Lila, who had been patiently observing the silent exchange, finally spoke up. "What are you doing, whispering through the trees?" she asked. "Are we in the clear, or should we watch the shadows? And... do they really have magic?" "They short answer is: yes," transmitted Aira to Lila''s radio. "But there''s a lot to unpack. I''ll tell you everything when we have a private moment. It seems to be safe and they will probably help us. But they seem to want something from me in return. And, yes, they have plenty of magic. This place is fileld with it and they know how to use the arcane powers." Aira looked around, sensing the ambient power and selectively checking the statuses of some other people present in the clearing. "This magic... it seems to be a bit different from what I had in my old world," Aira said. "I guess that could probably explain at least some changes in me." Then she turned to Ainorrh once again. "I''m sorry, I have to translate both ways," she said. "As you don''t seem to understand Lila''s speech and she can''t be a part of this communication through magical channels." "As I said, it''s a truly peculiar occurrence to have both of you here," said Ainorrh. "And it''s no surprise that a human barbarian can''t understand us. In the end, we lived next to them for centuries. We know how they operate." "I understand that the other people need to go," said Aira. "However, would you be able to spend some more time with us? I don''t want to presume and take too much of your time.... But we have so many questions! For example, was it some kind of a ritual you performed here. It reminded me of something¡­ " "Of course, of course," said Ainorrh. She gestured to the others and probably gave them a mental command. People began to shift from their places where they stood like live statues just moments ago, dispersing and moving away from the clearing. "Don''t worry about my time," Ainorrh said. "Now that this is done, I have plenty of it! Let''s move to a more comfortable place, shall we? There is a nice orchard nearby; we can sit there and nobody will disturb us." *** Ainorrh was underselling the beauty of the orchard. It was absolutely magnificent. And, as Lila mentioned earlier, utterly out of time for this season. The fruits and flowers were vibrant spots against the green background, and their fragrance filled the whole area. The forest of the enlightened seemed to follow its own cycles, with the trees here in full bloom, the petals drifting gently to the ground like colorful snowflakes. A delicate, sweet scent enveloped the trio, creating a tranquil but, at the same time, a bit dizzying atmosphere. As they sat, Ainorrh handed them cups filled with a fragrant herbal tea, its warmth a comforting contrast to the cool shade. For Lila, Ainorrh''s helpers brought some fruits. "So, if you don''t mind me asking," said Aira when they were seated and enjoyed the tea for a while. "Can you tell me more about this happening we saw? This... ritual? And why were all these people gathered there?" Ainorrh''s demeanor shifted to one of authority. "This ritual is a way for us to strengthen our bonds," she said. "Its purpose is to draw power from the elements, the environment around us, and from each other. It''s how we maintain our community and protect ourselves from threats. But also, it was a celebration of my achievement." "In that case, I''d like to congratulate you," said Aira. "What kind of achievement?" "I gathered enough skill points to ascend to the next level in my progression," said Ainorrh, pride obvious in her voice. "I was able to add a new skill to my set. And for that, we have to conduct a ritual." Ainorrh looked at Aira with apprehension as if contemplating something. She hesitated but then continued. "I see that you have three skills," Ainorrh said. "I suppose you brought them from your old world. As it would be impossible to have a ritual without first meeting any of our kind. Moreover, it is impossible to do that away from the Source!" "Well, I never knew it wasn''t possible," said Aira with a smile. "I assign skill points myself." Ainorrh''s lips parted in astonishment. Still, no sound came from her mouth, as it was habitual for enlightened. "But¡­" she stumbled over the words. "That''s truly not possible!" While Ainorrh was finding words and grasping the reality of Aira''s abilities, the undead explained what was happening to Lila. "Bones and bark, Aira," said Lila. "This flips everything I¡¯ve ever been taught. If you''re right¡ªand, well, I can see a lot for myself¡ªthey''re peaceful folks, not the monsters from our darkest stories." She paused, looking around once again, taking in all the marvelous trees and fruits in the orchard. "By the roots, their bond with nature is wilder than a briar patch¡­" Lila continued. "We''ve been told the undead only destroy and feast on our entrails. This? This feels like being stuck in sap¡ªI don''t know how to untangle it all." Seeing that Ainorrh had regained control of her emotions, Aira addressed her once again. "It''s a pity that my companion can''t join the party and this conversation," she voiced through that chat. "For some reason, she doesn''t have access to the System. I''m translating what I can to her. But it''s a stunted way to have a three-way discussion." "The System¡­" said Ainorrh, "How interesting. We call it the Nexus. But I guess names don''t really matter. It''s the abilities that are important. And I''m not surprised that your barb¡­ human friend isn''t initiated to the Nexus. Her kind isn''t allowed to do that." "Isn''t allowed?" asked Aira. "But by whom? And why?" Chapter 36. Human Barbarians "I don''t know how your System usually works," said Ainorrh. "But it isn''t like our Nexus answers all our questions. We receive some information about our skills and abilities. We know the moment when it all manifested the first time. But we don''t know why and how. Our most educated shamans argued about that for centuries, not bringing any clarity to the matter." "You are talking about the Fall, right?" asked Aira. "The Fall?" said Ainorrh, her facial expression becoming amused for a brief moment. "Ah, yes, that''s what barbarian humans call the Dawn of the Enlightenment." She paused for a moment, her gaze becoming introspective. "Yes¡­" Ainorrh said. "It was truly the fall of their civilization. But for us, it was a new beginning. Our lives were changed overnight. We became closer to nature, attuned to its forces, the elemental powers. We became who we are now. Who we were destined to become." "So, you use elemental magic," said Aira. "We don''t really have it categorized exactly the same way in my world. Does it mean that all of your skills are related to one or more elements?" "Your powers are not defined by the elements?!" exclaimed Ainorrh. "How unusual! But how do you even touch the arcane in that case? So strange... And yes, you are right, every enlightened person has skills formed and defined by one of the four basic elemental forces: Earth, Water, Fire, or Air. The latter is the element of our city, Wentouk. All of the enlightened attuned with this place have their skills from the Air element range." "Ah, that''s why all of the names of your skills reference wind or other things related to air?" said Aira. "But why wouldn''t you use any other magic? Isn''t that a bit too limiting?" "Limiting? Ha! That''s an peculiar way to look at that," said Ainorrh. "But that''s how the Nexus works. That''s the core around which our society is built. Each city has its element. And it attracts the enlightened attuned to that specific power. We build our skills accordingly, perfect them. Higher the attunement, higher the level of each enlightened and their skills." Ainorrh looked at her hands for a moment and then fixed her robes. "But enough about me," she said, "Tell me more about your world, Aira. Never before had any of us met an outworlder. I can see that it has some differences compared to ours, but what else could you tell me about it?" Aira smiled, a mix of nostalgia and determination in her eyes. "My world¡­ It''s a place of magic and mystery, of challenges and quests. And dungeons..." she said, a mix of emotions covering her as a wave. "In many ways it''s very different from this world. Or, at least, from the things I''ve seen in the past months here. We also have a magical System. But it was introduced to us in time immemorial." "There are no people who remember that moment?" asked Ainorrh. "How interesting! Well, there should be no human barbarians left who had witnessed the Fall. So, I probably shouldn''t be that surprised." "Not only are there no living beings who witnessed that moment," said Aira. "It is lost in the darkness of history and myths, so long ago it had happened. For all of us, it is like it had always been there. It acts a bit differently, but probably you are right, it doesn''t matter that much. One thing that boggles my mind, though, is that here you have two separate communities. People who have magic and others who don''t. We don''t have it the same way in my world." "Ah¡­" said Ainorrh, "You mean the barbarians. But had you ever considered that it may have been the same in your world and all non-magic people had just died out?" "Hm... No, that had never occurred to me," asked Aira. "But why do you always call them that?" "What? Who? Barbarians? But how should I call them other than that?" said Ainorrh incredulously. "That''s what they are. They don''t have a connection with the Nexus. They don''t progress. They only use what the remnants of their old civilization can provide them. And when the great change happened their first impulse was to destroy what they couldn''t understand. To destroy us¡­ That''s what barbarians do." Ainorrh looked at Lila and then returned her gaze to Aira. "I see that your¡­ friend¡­ may be different," she said. "I guess there may be at least some humans who aren''t natural born destroyers of everything alive. But I have my reports and know at least about some of your encounters with other humans. Their attitude haven''t changed over the past centuries. Even though we don''t usually fight with them as much as we had to in the beginning. But, please, let''s return to your world. I''m curious to learn more." For a moment, Aira felt like she was talking to a trader. Exchanging information bit by bit. She wasn''t surprised by Ainorrh''s curiosity. But for every piece of knowledge about the enlightened community or the history of this world, she had to give away something from her past. However, it''s not like you meet a person from a different world every day. She could understand Ainorrh''s curiosity. Aira herself had never met anyone like that before she became an outworlder. Luckily, it wasn''t like sharing this information was a security risk for Aira. It wasn''t like Airnorrh could invade her world and wreak havoc there. Even if she''d find a way to get there, Aira would also be happy to learn that method. And then, Ainorrh''s level wasn''t high enough for her to be a real threat. The discussion continued for a while. Aira transferred it in portions to Lila and returned some of her human friend''s comments back to Ainorrh. Every time she gave something to the enlightened shaman, she got something back. Adding more and more pieces to the puzzle of this world. "My world is also a place where I belong, and I''m trying to find a way back," Aira finally said. "Perhaps understanding your world better will help me on that quest." "Do you know how you got here?" Ainorrh asked. "Not a clue," answered Aira. "But hope to find an answer to this question as well. Maybe it will help me find my way back. But I''d pay dear for that kind of information. Something had brought me here. Maybe there is a reason for that. Maybe it was just a fluke of the System." "Fluke of the System," said Ainorrh. "That''s an interesting way to put it. Did you ever know about anything like that happening?" "You mean outworlders coming to my world?" asked Aira. "No, I don''t think so. I would remember if I read anything about that. And it would have been so helpful to have any information about traveling between the worlds before doing that yourself, right?"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Aira paused once again to retell their discussion to Lila. "Do you think it''s wise to tell Lila everything about your skills and our magic?" asked Ainorrh, correctly interpreting the pause. "Not that she can use it. But she could pass it to the wrong people." "She''s my partner," said Aira. "She''s been nothing but helpful in most dire situations. I trust her completely. If you excuse my straightforwardness, I trust her much more than I trust you." "Well, that''s only reasonable, we just met," said Ainorrh. "I will trust your judgment concerning Lila. At least for now. It''s not like we can make her forget that magic exists after she saw what you can do." After giving that brief report to Lila, Aira returned her attention to Ainorrh. "So, we came here for a reason," she said. "I have a strong feeling that your city is important for my quest. I can''t be absolutely sure about that. But something pulled me here. And your¡­ spy¡­ his directions affected our decision to come here only in part. We planned to make contact with your people anyway." "His decision to lead both of you here has stirred a bit of controversy in Wentouk, I wouldn''t deny that," said Ainorrh. "It''s not like we have human guests here very often. You could probably guess that because of their barbarian attitude toward us, we prefer to keep our distance. But I''m glad that fate brought you to me." "We are a package," said Aira. "If she''s not welcome here, I''d have to leave too." "No, no, no, don''t worry," said Ainorrh, rising and starting to pace. "Let me officially extend an invitation to stay here with us. To both of you. We have so many things to discuss and learn from each other." Aira looked at Lila and explained Ainorrh''s offer. "Thank you for that invitation. We''d be happy to stay here for a while," Aira said in a moment. "At least until we have a better understanding of our next destination." Aira''s radio chose precisely that moment to speak out: --- Completed Quests --- 1. Make contact with the undead (Reward: 100,000 XP) 2. Defend the base (Reward: 300,000 XP, Skill) 3. Find a better way to communicate with humans (Reward: 100,000 XP) [...] Ainorrh was a bit spooked by the unexpected sound. "What is it?" she asked. "That''s one of the ways the System communicates with me in this world," answered Aira, slightly tapping on the radio. "I can''t say it''s the best way. I hate to rely on artifacts. But it is what it is..." "As I mentioned before," said Ainorrh. "We have a lot to discuss and learn from each other. The way the Nexus, or the System, as you call it, interacts with you may teach us a lot about our own abilities and powers. So, what did it say?" "It just confirmed that I made the right decision by coming here," said Aira. "I''m on the right path." "How peculiar..." said Ainorrh, "So, Nexus guides you and gives you directions? Not only by providing you with skills but also in some other ways? I hope you tell me more about that when we meet next time. But now, I have to attend to some other things. I still have other duties and responsibilities." Ainorrh gestured to a couple of enlightened who were waiting nearby. "These two are my assistants," she said. "They will guide you to the house that was assigned to you. You are free to walk around. You''ll be safe here. But it seems that communication may be an issue." Ainorrh paused, looking first at Aira and then at Lila. "For both of you, obviously," she said, pointedly. "So, maybe, wait for me to come in the morning." Carried away by their talk, Aira didn''t even notice the time passing. The shadows were getting longer, and the day was waning. And even if Aira didn''t have to rest, Lila needed to recuperate and get some sleep after a long day of walking and watching the silent conversations of strange people around her. After leaving the orchard, Aira and Lila were led to a small picturesque quarter of trees that, at closer examination, appeared to be houses built or probably even grown to have their shapes. This section of the city was set aside from other areas of the enlightened settlement. Was it a compound for guests of this settlement? Without any knowledge of the traditions of the locals, it was hard to guess the function. But that was what its function had to be for Aira and Lila. And all the details could be figured out later. For now, what mattered was that they were assigned one of these houses that allowed them at least a bit of privacy. Like the dwellings next to it, the structure looked like it was grown and shaped by magic. Neither Lila nor Aira could see any signs that ordinary tools were used to shape it. As soon as they entered, it became apparent that not only the house itself but also everything in it seemed to be formed with the same approach, with lots of curves and a lack of straight angles. Ainorrh was right, of course, there was no way to communicate with the guides other than by using gestures. And even that was a very limited tool. There still remained an option of upgrading Aira''s skill to get more party invitations. But then, offering to Ainorrh to join seemed like a necessity. And it was already a security risk to have one enlightened person browsing through Aira''s stats. Adding more unknown people to the party was a dubious idea at best. At least for now. So, they gestured their appreciation to the guides and were promptly left alone. "By the roots, they¡¯ve got a nook for a human like me over here," said Lila. "If they¡¯re like you, they¡¯d sooner shadowfoot it all night than bother with beds, wouldn¡¯t they?" "That''s a good point," said Aira. "But we don''t know enough about them yet. Maybe they still like to spend their nights resting? This looks like a guest area of their city. Maybe there are different people among the enlightened who need different care and rest routines? Not to rub it in, but your people aren''t in a hurry to learn more about the traditions of the undead." Aira approached one of the beds that, like everything in this house, looked like it was grown from the same stuff the house itself was made of. She touched it, focusing on the arcane energies. "It feels alive," she transmitted to Lila. "It is as if not only this treehouse is still a live tree, but also everything inside is its integral living part." "Think you could draw from this place," said Lila. "Like you did with the trees in the forest?" "I can," Aira answered. "But I don''t want to endanger our new relationship with the people of this city. I''m not sure if that''s something we can do without asking. I''ll have to talk to Ainorrh about it." She looked around, her gaze becoming distant. And Lila recognized that Aira was probing around with her magical senses. "By the frost on the pine, what else is it telling you?" asked Lila. "This area is more intense than any forest I scanned before," said Aira. "Even more than that. But I can''t say what it is yet. It is so powerful that it''s hard for me to distinguish separate signatures. I''ll probably have to focus and meditate. Teach myself to fine-tune my senses." Aira looked at Lila once again, smiling. "Anyway, it looks like we are safe for now," she said. "It seems that our worst fears did not come true. But we found even more mysteries to solve. In any case, you definitely have to rest after this long day. And I will consolidate my new experiences in meditation. See you in the morning! Maybe tomorrow we''ll find a library where you can read some old books or something." Lila smiled dreamily and then yawned. Only moments later, she closed her mouth with her hand as if only then realizing what she was doing. "Sorry, you are right," she said. "I was trying so hard to catch even a sliver of what you two were discussing, but it was like chasing shadows. It wore me out just sitting there, watching you both go back and forth silently, trying to read your faces. And yet, it¡¯s got me rattled like a loose gear. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to sleep tonight. There¡¯s so much tangled up in my mind to sort through. Feels like my whole world¡¯s been turned upside down again!" "I get that," said Aira, hugging Lila. "But you''ll need all the energy you can get. Try to find at least some rest. And I''ll try to figure out at least some things through my meditation." Chapter 37. Safety Somebody was shaking Lila. She moaned in protest. But then, something switched in her mind. She was able to make sounds. "Aira!" she shouted. "By the roots, watch the shadows! They''re coming!" Finally, she opened her eyes. The room was dark, but in the dim light coming from outside, Lila could see Aira standing near and holding her shoulder. Her undead friend was the source of shaking that infused her... nightmare. "Wake up, Lila! Wake up!" Aira was saying again and again. "It''s only a bad dream." "Arrgh¡­" said Lila groggily. "What in the thorny thicket''s going on? Where''s Ainorrh? Did they¡­ attack us? Or was that just¡­ nothing?" "No one is here," said Aira. "It was just a dream. Nobody came to our house since these guys who brought us here left." All the fresh impressions of the past day were buzzing in Lila''s head. Now, it was obvious that they even sifted through her unconscious mind to poison her dreams. All the doubts, fears, and uncertainties that overwhelmed her during those bizarre silent negotiations between Aira and Ainorrh. And the shining eyes of the undead. Lila got used to Aira''s ethereal gaze. But it didn''t prepare her for this... The unfamiliar sounds of the enlightened settlement, the rustle of the unexpectedly vibrant for this season leaves on the trees, and the distant, melodic trills of birds only added to her disorientation. Something... no, almost everything was wrong here. "Are you feeling well, Lila?" Aira asked. "What happened?" "Bones and bark, I don''t know what to think," said Lila. "Undead were always the monsters under the bed, you know? Parents would say, ''Behave, or the undead will haul you off to the ancient city.'' And now? I''m right here in the middle of it!" "It must be bizarre for you to sit in the middle of their settlement," said Aira. "But for all it''s worth, I don''t sense any danger at the moment." "Yeah, strange doesn''t begin to cover it," Lila said. "And with this torch-blind communication gap? Feels like I''m chasing shadows, completely cut off from everything going on around me." Lila looked at Aira and put her hands in front of her as if to stop Aira from answering. "I know, I''ve got no right to gripe about not understanding folks," Lila said. "You lived like that for weeks. And probably even in a much more hostile environment." She paused to take a deep breath. "But somehow, it seems to be even worse for me," Lila continued. "You should''ve seen yourself with Ainorrh to get where I stand. Stone-silent, just staring, grinning now and then, and then¡­ looking at me with those bright-as-sunrise eyes of yours!" "I''m sorry you are excluded from our chats," said Aira. "But I don''t know what else I could do. I tried inviting you to the party, remember? And Ainorrh confirms that humans don''t have any magic at all." She looked at Lila and added, after a brief pause: "I''ll do better next time to include you in conversations. I got carried away." "I''m not blaming you," said Lila. "I just¡­ gotta get used to it. Maybe find something to keep me busy¡ªchop moss or something¡ªto keep these thoughts from rattling me like a loose gear." Lila took another deep breath. "Elder''s breath¡­ There are so many questions," she said. "Even brushing off a lifetime of tales about undead horrors, can we really trust them? What''s in it for them to help us? Feels like we''re skirting the shadowline here." Nodding, Aira took out the journal she stopped using a while ago. "I agree, we have to be cautious," she wrote. "Especially after the incident at the ancient facility. We can''t be completely sure who''s listening to our radio chatter." "Yeah, we dropped our guard for just a moment," Lila wrote in reply. "And look where it led all of us¡­ Where it led me: straight into the den of undead!" "I have the same questions as you," Aira wrote. "We can keep all the most important messages on paper. And burn them as soon as they are read. But we''ll keep the normal communication for everything else. Not to rise any suspicions. If they listen to us." "Sounds like a reasonable thing to do," wrote Lila. "But what is your plan in general? What are our goals here?" "The System obviously brought us here," broadcast Aira out loud. Seeing Lila''s worry, she made a sign that talking aloud was what she wanted to do at that moment. "I got another quest completed yesterday, so it seems we are on the right path," Aira continued. "But as usual, we don''t know where it leads next. Also, the quest mentioned the undead, but these people call themselves the enlightened. I can''t get my head around this discrepancy. We need to investigate that as well. It would be fun if humans know the real nature of these people better than they themselves." "Well, your skill works on them," Lila said, tilting her head. "Maybe they''re both undead and enlightened? That''s a bramble twist, isn''t it?" "I don''t know," said Aira. And then took the journal once again. "You are right, even the System recognizes that," she wrote. "But how much like me are they? Do they have the same powers, even if on much lower levels?" "You mentioned yesterday that Ainorrh is level 43. It''s way behind you. Is her level the highest among the enlightened?" wrote Lila. "That''s also a very good question," Aira replied. "And I don''t have an answer. We''ll have to explore more."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "But at least, as I said before, I don''t feel unsafe here," Aira transmitted aloud. "And I don''t think you are." "Ainorrh mentioned the protective magic they set up in the city," wrote Lila. "Did you feel any of that? You should probably have some experience with stuff like that." "I felt some energy signatures. That''s true," answered Aira. "But I can''t say that if you had asked me before Ainorrh explained that, I wouldn''t have been able to tell you what I felt. Maybe it''s because my magic is so different. I''ll have to meditate to explore it." "Anyway, will you be able to get some more sleep?" said Aira out loud, "It seems that we''ll have even more information dumped on us tomorrow. And there still some time before the morning comes. You need more rest." "I''ll try," Lila said. "My thoughts are racing like a chased deer, and it''s hard to fall asleep. But I''ll give it a shot¡­" *** Aira spent the rest of the night exploring Necrocommunion. Before, she had only feeble sensations related to the skill and hadn''t been able to focus on practicing it just because she didn''t really know what she experienced and where to apply it. She didn''t have any reference points. Now, she was surrounded by the undead. Or, as they called themselves, enlightened. Instead of one mysterious energy signature of a spy hiding in the forest, she had dozens or even hundreds of people surrounding her. What was even more impressive was that the local flora bore that impression of this different magic. Aira could feel it not only in the walls of the house they were hosted in but in every tree around them and all other plants as well. Focusing on the treehouse, Aira also felt some minute differences. Like it was all the same elemental magic Ainorrh told her about but with another flavor. Aira tried to explore the paths of this force, but she wasn''t yet trained to unwind them. Decipher their meaning. She wasn''t yet ready to embrace the arcane powers of the Air element that defined this enlightened city of Wentouk. Just after she realized that this world is complex, Aira discovered its complexity was even more layered and intricate than she expected. Probing around her was also a tricky task. Aira didn''t want to infringe on the privacy of the citizens of this magical city by scanning every single person. Still, she was able to trace the threads connecting her through Necrocommunion to the other enlightened of the settlement. Even during the night, it was bustling with activity. As Lila guessed earlier, they didn''t seem to need rest. Just like Aira. She carefully probed around. Some of the enlightened were stationary. Practicing meditation? Sleeping? Resting? Others moved, probably fulfilling their standard chores and routines. The settlement buzzed with the same sounds as during the day, with only the bird calls changing as different creatures were active at night. During one of the gentle probes, Aira even felt something familiar, an energy signature that reminded her of their meeting with Ainorrh. But that fleeting sensation dissolved as soon as Aira tried to explore it a bit more. She knew she''d have to find other ways to practice the skill. From the very beginning, she realized that one of the options was to raise more undead. And now she even had some experience with that. It was done in a very haphazard manner, that was true. And Aira didn''t really have an opportunity to analyze that experiment. But still, that practice went against everything she stood for throughout her career as a wielder of the arcane. She fought the undead. She wasn''t the person who created them. That was probably one more thing to discuss with Lila. Since meeting the woman, their conversations had become an essential part of their daily routines. Even when she had to communicate with Lila through the notes, it allowed her to learn a lot and feel a connection with somebody. A sentient person. And Lila''s opinion had influenced Aira''s actions on a daily basis now. She wouldn''t even consider making a decision that affected their fates without talking to that kind human. Aira glanced at the green-haired woman. It seemed that she was finally deep asleep. Her breath became steady. And luckily, there were no signs of her having another nightmare. "You''ll have to rest well to get through this ordeal," thought Aira. "But I hope your natural curiosity will help you with that." While Aira had already felt re-energized and full of magical power, the process was, of course, different for Lila. And the previous evening showed how easy it was to forget another person''s limitations and needs. After spending a month without her own voice, Aira should have been more mindful of Lila''s inability to communicate. "Oh, well," Aira thought. "Any of us can get swept away by an intriguing talk. We just have to adjust. Both of us." It was really good that Lila finally fell asleep. They''d need all the strength of their minds and bodies to face this new challenge. Especially Lila. For Aira, the main transformation had happened a while ago; she had at least some time to process everything and get used to the new circumstances. Now, it was Lila''s time to get to terms with living among people who were absolutely alien to her. And, to make it even harder, she had to question everything she''d been taught throughout her life. *** When the morning finally came, Aira sensed Ainorrh''s approach well before the shaman arrived. It seemed her efforts during the night weren''t in vain after all. She was already learning the arcane ways of these strange people. Sensing a person with a familiar energy signature move towards their treehouse, Aira went out to greet the enlightened dignitary. "Lila hasn''t woken up yet," she said through the party chat. "By the way, we haven''t discussed that in much detail yet, but am I right that your people and me are alike in many ways. Including that we don''t need to eat to sustain ourselves?" "Yes, you are right, it seems we have a lot in common," Ainorrh said. "As enlightened beings, we are more attuned to the energies of this world. We can partake in food, but we don''t need it. While some food and water may be needed for our bodies when we are under pressure, our metabolism is much slower compared to humans. And the elements provide us with everything else." "So, would you have at least some food for Lila?" Aira said. "We appreciated the fruits your offered yesterday, but she will probably need a bit more." "Sure, as you''ve seen we grow lots of different plants in our forest," Ainorrh said. "And our orchards are full of trees that bear fruit and berries. We probably wouldn''t be able to sustain a large delegation of humans, but hosting one is well within our capabilities. I''ll organize a breakfast for Lila and will make sure she is provided with regular meals while she''s staying here as our guest." "You are ready to host her, but still, you call them barbarians, isn''t that a bit contradictory?" asked Aira. "What''s your real attitude towards humans?" "That''s a tricky question," Ainorrh said. "And I''m not sure I have a good answer for you. Or at least a complete answer." At that moment, Lila went out of the treehouse and joined Aira and Ainorrh. "Ah... Talking about the devil," Ainorrh said, looking at Aira. "Good morning," Lila said with a grin. "Rustling the leaves about me, are you?" Aira coughed out of startlement. "Ah, so I hit the mark," said Lila. "What''s that? Discussing something juicy?" "Let me try something," said Aira to her. "I have an idea." Remembering their discussion during the night, on a hunch, Aira boosted her stats and decided to try simultaneously chatting with Ainorrh through the party interface and transferring voice messages to Lila over the radio. "Lila asked if we were talking about her," she told Ainorrh. "And I want to try to do better with simultaneous translation. But I''m not sure how long I would be able to do that. I only started, and it already makes my head spin." "Not about you, really, no," Aira said to Lila. "Or not only about you. But more about the attitude of the enlightened towards humans." That was just how Aira''s life was now. Probably, she had to get used to that by now. When new challenges found her, she then added even more grueling tasks to her plate. This simultaneous way of talking seemed to work. Even while it demanded much more concentration from Aira, and she felt as if her energy reserves were beginning to drain much faster than they were replenished, it was something that could help Lila not feel as excluded. And that meant Aira would keep practicing. "You asked about our attitude toward humans," reminded Ainorrh, and Aira transferred her words to Lila. "I experienced the change myself," Ainorrh continued her story. "The Fall, as they call it. I was a young woman then, almost six centuries ago." Chapter 37. Safety Somebody was shaking Lila. She moaned in protest. But then, something switched in her mind. She was able to make sounds. "Aira!" she shouted. "By the roots, watch the shadows! They''re coming!" Finally, she opened her eyes. The room was dark, but in the dim light coming from outside, Lila could see Aira standing near and holding her shoulder. Her undead friend was the source of shaking that infused her... nightmare. "Wake up, Lila! Wake up!" Aira was saying again and again. "It''s only a bad dream." "Arrgh¡­" said Lila groggily. "What in the thorny thicket''s going on? Where''s Ainorrh? Did they¡­ attack us? Or was that just¡­ nothing?" "No one is here," said Aira. "It was just a dream. Nobody came to our house since these guys who brought us here left." All the fresh impressions of the past day were buzzing in Lila''s head. Now, it was obvious that they even sifted through her unconscious mind to poison her dreams. All the doubts, fears, and uncertainties that overwhelmed her during those bizarre silent negotiations between Aira and Ainorrh. And the shining eyes of the undead. Lila got used to Aira''s ethereal gaze. But it didn''t prepare her for this... The unfamiliar sounds of the enlightened settlement, the rustle of the unexpectedly vibrant for this season leaves on the trees, and the distant, melodic trills of birds only added to her disorientation. Something... no, almost everything was wrong here. "Are you feeling well, Lila?" Aira asked. "What happened?" "Bones and bark, I don''t know what to think," said Lila. "Undead were always the monsters under the bed, you know? Parents would say, ''Behave, or the undead will haul you off to the ancient city.'' And now? I''m right here in the middle of it!" "It must be bizarre for you to sit in the middle of their settlement," said Aira. "But for all it''s worth, I don''t sense any danger at the moment." "Yeah, strange doesn''t begin to cover it," Lila said. "And with this torch-blind communication gap? Feels like I''m chasing shadows, completely cut off from everything going on around me." Lila looked at Aira and put her hands in front of her as if to stop Aira from answering. "I know, I''ve got no right to gripe about not understanding folks," Lila said. "You lived like that for weeks. And probably even in a much more hostile environment." She paused to take a deep breath. "But somehow, it seems to be even worse for me," Lila continued. "You should''ve seen yourself with Ainorrh to get where I stand. Stone-silent, just staring, grinning now and then, and then¡­ looking at me with those bright-as-sunrise eyes of yours!" "I''m sorry you are excluded from our chats," said Aira. "But I don''t know what else I could do. I tried inviting you to the party, remember? And Ainorrh confirms that humans don''t have any magic at all." She looked at Lila and added, after a brief pause: "I''ll do better next time to include you in conversations. I got carried away." "I''m not blaming you," said Lila. "I just¡­ gotta get used to it. Maybe find something to keep me busy¡ªchop moss or something¡ªto keep these thoughts from rattling me like a loose gear." Lila took another deep breath. "Elder''s breath¡­ There are so many questions," she said. "Even brushing off a lifetime of tales about undead horrors, can we really trust them? What''s in it for them to help us? Feels like we''re skirting the shadowline here." Nodding, Aira took out the journal she stopped using a while ago. "I agree, we have to be cautious," she wrote. "Especially after the incident at the ancient facility. We can''t be completely sure who''s listening to our radio chatter." "Yeah, we dropped our guard for just a moment," Lila wrote in reply. "And look where it led all of us¡­ Where it led me: straight into the den of undead!" "I have the same questions as you," Aira wrote. "We can keep all the most important messages on paper. And burn them as soon as they are read. But we''ll keep the normal communication for everything else. Not to rise any suspicions. If they listen to us." "Sounds like a reasonable thing to do," wrote Lila. "But what is your plan in general? What are our goals here?" "The System obviously brought us here," broadcast Aira out loud. Seeing Lila''s worry, she made a sign that talking aloud was what she wanted to do at that moment. "I got another quest completed yesterday, so it seems we are on the right path," Aira continued. "But as usual, we don''t know where it leads next. Also, the quest mentioned the undead, but these people call themselves the enlightened. I can''t get my head around this discrepancy. We need to investigate that as well. It would be fun if humans know the real nature of these people better than they themselves." "Well, your skill works on them," Lila said, tilting her head. "Maybe they''re both undead and enlightened? That''s a bramble twist, isn''t it?" "I don''t know," said Aira. And then took the journal once again. "You are right, even the System recognizes that," she wrote. "But how much like me are they? Do they have the same powers, even if on much lower levels?" "You mentioned yesterday that Ainorrh is level 43. It''s way behind you. Is her level the highest among the enlightened?" wrote Lila. "That''s also a very good question," Aira replied. "And I don''t have an answer. We''ll have to explore more."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "But at least, as I said before, I don''t feel unsafe here," Aira transmitted aloud. "And I don''t think you are." "Ainorrh mentioned the protective magic they set up in the city," wrote Lila. "Did you feel any of that? You should probably have some experience with stuff like that." "I felt some energy signatures. That''s true," answered Aira. "But I can''t say that if you had asked me before Ainorrh explained that, I wouldn''t have been able to tell you what I felt. Maybe it''s because my magic is so different. I''ll have to meditate to explore it." "Anyway, will you be able to get some more sleep?" said Aira out loud, "It seems that we''ll have even more information dumped on us tomorrow. And there still some time before the morning comes. You need more rest." "I''ll try," Lila said. "My thoughts are racing like a chased deer, and it''s hard to fall asleep. But I''ll give it a shot¡­" *** Aira spent the rest of the night exploring Necrocommunion. Before, she had only feeble sensations related to the skill and hadn''t been able to focus on practicing it just because she didn''t really know what she experienced and where to apply it. She didn''t have any reference points. Now, she was surrounded by the undead. Or, as they called themselves, enlightened. Instead of one mysterious energy signature of a spy hiding in the forest, she had dozens or even hundreds of people surrounding her. What was even more impressive was that the local flora bore that impression of this different magic. Aira could feel it not only in the walls of the house they were hosted in but in every tree around them and all other plants as well. Focusing on the treehouse, Aira also felt some minute differences. Like it was all the same elemental magic Ainorrh told her about but with another flavor. Aira tried to explore the paths of this force, but she wasn''t yet trained to unwind them. Decipher their meaning. She wasn''t yet ready to embrace the arcane powers of the Air element that defined this enlightened city of Wentouk. Just after she realized that this world is complex, Aira discovered its complexity was even more layered and intricate than she expected. Probing around her was also a tricky task. Aira didn''t want to infringe on the privacy of the citizens of this magical city by scanning every single person. Still, she was able to trace the threads connecting her through Necrocommunion to the other enlightened of the settlement. Even during the night, it was bustling with activity. As Lila guessed earlier, they didn''t seem to need rest. Just like Aira. She carefully probed around. Some of the enlightened were stationary. Practicing meditation? Sleeping? Resting? Others moved, probably fulfilling their standard chores and routines. The settlement buzzed with the same sounds as during the day, with only the bird calls changing as different creatures were active at night. During one of the gentle probes, Aira even felt something familiar, an energy signature that reminded her of their meeting with Ainorrh. But that fleeting sensation dissolved as soon as Aira tried to explore it a bit more. She knew she''d have to find other ways to practice the skill. From the very beginning, she realized that one of the options was to raise more undead. And now she even had some experience with that. It was done in a very haphazard manner, that was true. And Aira didn''t really have an opportunity to analyze that experiment. But still, that practice went against everything she stood for throughout her career as a wielder of the arcane. She fought the undead. She wasn''t the person who created them. That was probably one more thing to discuss with Lila. Since meeting the woman, their conversations had become an essential part of their daily routines. Even when she had to communicate with Lila through the notes, it allowed her to learn a lot and feel a connection with somebody. A sentient person. And Lila''s opinion had influenced Aira''s actions on a daily basis now. She wouldn''t even consider making a decision that affected their fates without talking to that kind human. Aira glanced at the green-haired woman. It seemed that she was finally deep asleep. Her breath became steady. And luckily, there were no signs of her having another nightmare. "You''ll have to rest well to get through this ordeal," thought Aira. "But I hope your natural curiosity will help you with that." While Aira had already felt re-energized and full of magical power, the process was, of course, different for Lila. And the previous evening showed how easy it was to forget another person''s limitations and needs. After spending a month without her own voice, Aira should have been more mindful of Lila''s inability to communicate. "Oh, well," Aira thought. "Any of us can get swept away by an intriguing talk. We just have to adjust. Both of us." It was really good that Lila finally fell asleep. They''d need all the strength of their minds and bodies to face this new challenge. Especially Lila. For Aira, the main transformation had happened a while ago; she had at least some time to process everything and get used to the new circumstances. Now, it was Lila''s time to get to terms with living among people who were absolutely alien to her. And, to make it even harder, she had to question everything she''d been taught throughout her life. *** When the morning finally came, Aira sensed Ainorrh''s approach well before the shaman arrived. It seemed her efforts during the night weren''t in vain after all. She was already learning the arcane ways of these strange people. Sensing a person with a familiar energy signature move towards their treehouse, Aira went out to greet the enlightened dignitary. "Lila hasn''t woken up yet," she said through the party chat. "By the way, we haven''t discussed that in much detail yet, but am I right that your people and me are alike in many ways. Including that we don''t need to eat to sustain ourselves?" "Yes, you are right, it seems we have a lot in common," Ainorrh said. "As enlightened beings, we are more attuned to the energies of this world. We can partake in food, but we don''t need it. While some food and water may be needed for our bodies when we are under pressure, our metabolism is much slower compared to humans. And the elements provide us with everything else." "So, would you have at least some food for Lila?" Aira said. "We appreciated the fruits your offered yesterday, but she will probably need a bit more." "Sure, as you''ve seen we grow lots of different plants in our forest," Ainorrh said. "And our orchards are full of trees that bear fruit and berries. We probably wouldn''t be able to sustain a large delegation of humans, but hosting one is well within our capabilities. I''ll organize a breakfast for Lila and will make sure she is provided with regular meals while she''s staying here as our guest." "You are ready to host her, but still, you call them barbarians, isn''t that a bit contradictory?" asked Aira. "What''s your real attitude towards humans?" "That''s a tricky question," Ainorrh said. "And I''m not sure I have a good answer for you. Or at least a complete answer." At that moment, Lila went out of the treehouse and joined Aira and Ainorrh. "Ah... Talking about the devil," Ainorrh said, looking at Aira. "Good morning," Lila said with a grin. "Rustling the leaves about me, are you?" Aira coughed out of startlement. "Ah, so I hit the mark," said Lila. "What''s that? Discussing something juicy?" "Let me try something," said Aira to her. "I have an idea." Remembering their discussion during the night, on a hunch, Aira boosted her stats and decided to try simultaneously chatting with Ainorrh through the party interface and transferring voice messages to Lila over the radio. "Lila asked if we were talking about her," she told Ainorrh. "And I want to try to do better with simultaneous translation. But I''m not sure how long I would be able to do that. I only started, and it already makes my head spin." "Not about you, really, no," Aira said to Lila. "Or not only about you. But more about the attitude of the enlightened towards humans." That was just how Aira''s life was now. Probably, she had to get used to that by now. When new challenges found her, she then added even more grueling tasks to her plate. This simultaneous way of talking seemed to work. Even while it demanded much more concentration from Aira, and she felt as if her energy reserves were beginning to drain much faster than they were replenished, it was something that could help Lila not feel as excluded. And that meant Aira would keep practicing. "You asked about our attitude toward humans," reminded Ainorrh, and Aira transferred her words to Lila. "I experienced the change myself," Ainorrh continued her story. "The Fall, as they call it. I was a young woman then, almost six centuries ago." Chapter 38. The Enlightened and the Lost "Six centuries!" exclaimed Aira. "That''s several lifetimes for an average person! Even if they live longer thanks to magic. And that''s not a given." "As I said," Ainorrh replied, "We live slower lives as enlightened. It doesn''t feel that long. But I understand how it can be perceived, especially by the humans of this world." "So, what happened?" Aira asked. "One day, everything changed," Ainorrh said. "Some people woke up and they were the same. But others, like me, got connected to the Nexus. We never got any explanations of why that happened or how the selection was made." "In my world," Aira said, "we don''t even know if the System was always there or if it appeared in some forgotten time. For all of us, it just¡­ is¡­" "It seems that we can teach each other a lot of things about different aspects of magic," Ainorrh said, smiling. "And even about philosophy and cosmology. Anyway, the first decades after the change were very dark for my people. We lost the ability to communicate with humans and became outcasts. Initially, we were able to understand them, retaining most of the memories. But we weren''t able to answer. And other methods of communication, like writing, weren''t an option." "Ah, I can relate to that last part," said Aira, unconsciously rubbing her wrists. "I remember these first weeks after the transition really well..." Aira continued translating Ainorrh''s story to Lila, and the woman commented: "By the roots, I can picture it clear as sunrise. Living through it with Aira, I''ve seen just how tangled things can get." "You can?" asked Ainorrh, "How peculiar. So, did you try to kill her for being different?" After a brief moment of hesitation, Aira translated the message in its complete acridity. Lila choked on these words but answered, nevertheless: "Not a chance in the shadowline," Lila said firmly. "I worked my tail off trying to bridge the gap, though I''ll grant you, there were others who wanted her gone. Can''t deny that ugly truth." "Ah¡­ Sweet child," said Ainorrh, a hint of nostalgia in her voice. "There were people like you in the old times. All of them who didn''t join us were killed by your fellow humans in the end." "But anyway, it was quite scary at the beginning," Ainorrh continued. "The smartest and the luckiest of us put at least some distance between themselves and the humans. I can''t say I was smart enough to do that, but as you can see, I definitely was lucky." "Well, you obviously survived," said Aira. "But how did your introduction to magic go? How did you even figure out what was happening?" "If you think that it was just like a menu popping up in our minds, you are wrong," Ainorrh said. "At least that''s not how it happened for me. The process was gradual. But then, pretty soon, most of us started exhibiting new strange powers and abilities. Magic that aligned with one of the four affinities or elements, whatever you want to call it: air, earth, water, and fire." "Do you have any theories of how they were assigned?" asked Aira. "Not a clue," answered Ainorrh." But nowadays, the naturally transitioning enlightened most likely gets the affinity of the closest enlightened center. So, most people in the vicinity of Wentouk will be aligned with the Air element." "And what about humans?" asked Lila, still hoping for something. As usual, Aira translated her question to Ainorrh. "And humans still ruled the world," answered Ainorrh. "They still held a lot of power and we didn''t yet know the limits of our new abilities. You can probably guess how the situation evolved." "No, I mean are there any humans with magic? Not a single spark in the lot of us?" added Lila. "Ah, that," Ainorrh smiled, but her smile was predatory this time. "Luckily for us, no humans had magic. We wouldn''t be here otherwise, I guess." "If all of you were low-level and unorganized but with new strange abilities," Aira said. "Usually, somebody powerful comes and decides to add new exciting tools to their powerset." "Yes, some of the most powerful humans decided it would be fun to experiment on us," Ainorrh said. "Concentration camps were built, and many of my fellow enlightened were tortured and killed. These experiments, though, only boosted the skills for other enlightened. Made them progress faster than ever. The ones who survived. That''s when we started gaining access to the Nexus interface and exploring our new capabilities deeper. And soon we rebelled." "Not a leaf of that''s ever reached my ears," said Lila. "Still, after what I''ve seen with Garrick''s mess and the Elders treating Aira like a cursed vine, I can''t say it shocks me. What in the thorny thicket did they do to you, Ainorrh?" "I was among the lucky ones, I guess," Ainorrh said. "My first skill was Enlightened Governance. Back then, more of us got skills that didn''t have any obvious elemental flavor. It''s different now. The skill didn''t have any flashy effects, so, I was mostly left to rot in a prison. But then, it was this skill that allowed me to create my first squad. Day after day, year after year, I''ve built what you see here, around you." "But there was a war in the end?" asked Lila. "Humans versus¡­ enlightened? All my life, we''ve been told you lot attacked us first, drove us out of the old cities. That''s why we''re stuck carving new towns out of the wilderness. Roots and rivers, what really went down?" "Well, one can definitely say that we started the war," Ainorrh said. "After we were enslaved and tortured for years. As you can imagine, there wasn''t much love between our races. For several decades, we fought for independence. And yes, in the end, we pushed humans away from the cities. But these cities were ours as much as they were theirs, you know. And it wasn''t us who started the violence. In the beginning¡­ we were just disoriented and completely lost. We didn''t deserve to be exploited."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ainorrh paused her narration, absentmindedly looking into the distance. "Our numbers were quite low right from the start," she continued in a few moments. "And even with the new magical powers, it was hard to overwhelm the humans. Still, we succeeded in creating a new status quo. Our skills reminded them of fairy tales, the most horrific stories children tell to each other. They brought a primordial threat from deep within their psyche. And we were able to exploit that fear. You know, we still remembered these fears well, coming from the same source. Ultimately, we were left alone and allowed to build our new communities." "But how exactly did you get the ancient cities?" Aira asked. "If I understand Lila correctly, all humans of this world nowadays live in smaller towns they established after the Fall. And after walking through this ancient city that sprawls around your forest, it seems there were many more humans right before the calamity than the modern combined population of humans and enlightened." "You are right once again, bravo!" said Ainorrh. "We braved through some dark times. By the end of the war between humans and the enlightened, not more than ten percent of the old population remained. We still were a minority, but the difference wasn''t as stark as before. That, probably, was one of the reasons why humans finally left us alone." Lila was intently following the story through bursts of transmissions sent to her by Aira. While it answered some of her burning questions, the woman wasn''t yet ready to believe without any doubt that the undead, or the enlightened, as they called themselves, were blameless victims of that ancient conflict. They held so much power! They could have easily overwhelmed humans. But then, if they could, why they didn''t? Why the humans were allowed to live? "That''s not the tale we''ve been fed, the story of the fall of the old civilization," she said, after some hesitation. "We learned it was some kind of shift¡ªturned people into undead, zombies¡­ or enlightened, if that''s what you want to call it. But then you all went straight for our throats, slaughtering humans wholesale. At least, that''s how it''s always been told." "Ah¡­ zombies¡­ another fun word," said Ainorrh. "You know that it comes from the old scary stories and myths of the ancient human civilization? And, yes, while there are some similarities with the undead from those old stories, like the fact that we don''t need to eat or sleep, even the Nexus itself recognizes us as the enlightened. That should count for something, right?" She looked at Lila, waiting while Aira transferred the message in full. "In my world, history is often written by the victors," said Aira. "I''m not surprised by the conflicting messaging. But who is the victor here?" "As I said, now there''s a balance in the world," said Ainorrh. "And we are happy to keep that balance. I hope that this world is the victor. It itself became more balanced. And our task is to make it even better." Suddenly, she took Aira''s palm in her hands. "I wouldn''t lie or hide anything from you, Aira," Ainorrh said, looking directly into Aira''s eyes. "You may be a crucial element in that." "How so," asked Aira, rattled by this sudden show of affection. "I''m just an outworlder looking for a way home. I''m just passing through." "But your appearance in this world, it was¡­ unusual," Ainorrh said. "All of us high shamans felt it. You should feel it as well! We discussed it with each other and waited while you contacted us. We were sure you''d find your way to the enlightened, even if it took some time. And, as you can imagine, we know how to wait." She paused again as if remembering the events of the past centuries. "As I said, there is a balance now," said Ainorrh." And we feel like all of us, both enlightened and humans, are much closer to nature now. Of course, they can''t sense it as deep as we do. But the old civilization was exploiting this world, it wasn''t good. Humans¡­ as you can see, it''s their doctrine to spin that old conflict as an unprovoked attack. While I don''t think I can say anything that would sound like proof to Lila, I can tell you that I''m among the few enlightened who still remember the old days. There are not many of us left. Most of our brothers and sisters transcended much later, after the war had ended." *** Lila didn''t even wait for Aira to transmit all of Ainorrh''s words. Her head was spinning. She stood up and hesitantly made a few steps away from the treehouse, away from Aira and Ainorrh. Her undead friend made a motion to stand up as well and looked at Lila questioningly. But Lila signed to her not to leave Ainorrh and to give her some space. She made a few more steps and then threw up. Her head was light, and her thoughts were in complete disorder. "How could all of that even be! Elder''s madness¡­" she whispered. "Lies... Lies everywhere...!" Somebody unclenched her fist and put a glass of water in it. Only then did Lila realize she was on her knees. She took the glass and glanced up. It was Aira trying to help her. Everything she had just heard raised a lot of doubts in her. All the things she saw around her went against everything she knew about the undead for her whole life. Who was lying? Or who was lying more? Which side? These people weren''t the mindless monsters she had been taught to fear. That alone made her question everything. But then, completely demolishing the foundation of her beliefs wasn''t easy. She had to grasp onto something, to leave something to build on. The enlightened... they were intelligent beings with their own society, culture, and history. Moreover, they were the humans of the old times. At least this shaman supposedly was. The revelation was overwhelming, leaving her conflicted and agitated. She couldn''t stay still, her mind racing with a flood of emotions. She began to pace around the clearing, going even further away from Aira, her steps quick and restless. She looked at the two undead who were watching her with their shining, unnatural eyes. "That can''t be!" Lila exclaimed, her voice rising in disbelief. "Impossible! Those bastards lied to us all these years!" Her fists clenched at her sides, Lila''s eyes flashed with a mixture of anger and confusion. "Everything I''ve ever known... it''s all been a lie?" Lila saw Aira watching her with concern. That reminded Lila that her undead friend had to undergo an even stranger transformation. Still, it wasn''t like her whole life was a lie. And again, why did she even have to believe everything Ainorrh said? She could have her own agenda. "Lila, please calm down," Aira said gently, stepping closer and taking Lila''s hand into hers. "I know this is a lot to take in, but you have to breathe and think clearly. Let''s figure this out one step at a time. We learned something new today. Now we just need to adjust." Lila stopped pacing and looked at Aira, her eyes filled with a desperate need for answers. "Calm down? By the bark, Aira, how can I?" she asked. "If any of this is true, it uproots everything I''ve ever known! How am I supposed to go back to my town after this? Face my friends and tell them the whole forest of our beliefs is a lie? And even if I do, how do I get them to buy into this tangled tale? Will I even have a chance to see them again?" Aira stepped closer, hugging Lila. "We''ll figure it out," she said. "Just breathe." "Probably," said Lila, tearing herself away from Aira''s embrace. "But right now, I need space¡ªtime to untangle this mess in my head." And with that, Lila stomped away into the magical forest. Chapter 39. Weight of Revelation Lila stormed away from the treehouse, leaving Aira and Ainorrh alone. "I understand it may be overwhelming for a human to find out that their whole history is a lie," Ainorrh said. "But I''m also impressed that you are so calm after losing everything you''ve been used to." "I''ve sort of got used to it," Aira answered. "It''s already... How many months had passed since I appeared in this world? You told me you sensed it, so you may know the date even better than me. But in any case, it was autumn then, and now it''s spring. And for Lila, she suspected that many things weren''t as they were told. Still, it''s all very new to her." She followed the path Lila took with her gaze and sighed. "Also, I at least still have the System and my powers," said Aira. "I can communicate with you. And Lila, she only has me and nobody else here. She just needs the time to get used to her new status. She had only recently came to terms with the fact that she isn''t living among humans anymore. That she has to share every days with... an undead." "She''ll be safe out there, don''t worry about that," said Ainorrh. "No one would touch her, even if she is a human. We''ve long since had chosen the path of peace." That last comment made Aira turn her gaze to Ainorrh abruptly. Aira had met people who claimed to work for the greater good before. It often ended with them making their own interests the first priority. Aira''s eyes narrowed, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Why do we have to believe anything you say?" asked Aira a bit harshly. "For me, as an outsider, it seems that both sides of the conflict will create their own version of history, spinning everything in a way that''s more beneficial to their rulers. Or shamans, it doesn''t really matter." "Aren''t you a cynic, Aira!" said Ainorrh with a smile. "But I understand, you don''t know my agenda. And, of course, I have something to gain. I''m not even sure what can make you both believe that I''m on your side." Ainorrh stood up and started pacing. She seemed to be deeply immersed in her thoughts for a moment. Then she stopped and looked at Aira. "You know¡­ there is this one thing¡­" Ainorrh said. "I can tell you something about the enlightened that may help you understand why we need humans and why we aren''t their enemies." "And what could that be?" asked Aira. "Let me guess, it''s either trade or some other sort of dependence." "You are right," said Ainorrh. "We depend on them because enlightened aren''t born. We don''t procreate. That''s one of the reasons gender doesn''t matter to us, as I mentioned before. Newly transcendent are always converted humans. There''s no other source. We tried different ways for us to balance or even increase our population. But it always comes back to attracting humans to join us. Without them there would be no us. It would take a few centuries, or maybe even a couple thousand years. But we''ll perish in the end." "And how does the conversion usually happen?" asked Aira. "In most cases, it is an energy-consuming ritual that connects a human to the Nexus," explained Ainorrh. "As you''ve already seen, we need a ritual for almost any major transformation. These people are changed profoundly by this process. But sometimes it can happen naturally. And the outcome is a little bit different. I bet those humans that found you thought you were this recently changed¡­ undead." Ainorrh''s face showed a whole range of emotions when she muttered that last word. "We had humans coming to us throughout these previous centuries," she continued. "They sense the elemental power of the city. Of all enlightened cities. Of course, if they survive the first contact with their fellow villagers and the others. With the rangers..." "So, that''s why the humans in Mountain View were debating from which settlement I came," said Aira, bringing back from memory the circumstances of her first days in this world. "They thought I''m one of these naturally converted undead. But I wasn''t." "We prefer the name the Nexus chose for us: enlightened," said Ainorrh. "Well, I guess humans would prefer if you didn''t call them barbarians," said Aira with a smirk. "But I''ll use your word. I don''t want to make you upset." "I get your point as well," said Ainorrh. "I''ll do my best to respect Lila''s presence and mind my language." "So, what''s the difference between the ''undead'' and ''enlightened''?" asked Aira. "Are you really undead? Because my skills definitely think you are." "That''s what humans call us," said Ainorrh. "There is some debate between my people on the origin of the term. And, as I said, there are some aspects of our nature that bear some similarities with the undead from the old legends and fairy tales. But I don''t know why they chose that word and why did your Nexus decided to use it and not ''enlightened.''" "There should be a reason," said Aira. "Maybe I''ll find it out someday. I hope I''ll return to my old self before that, though." "Anyway," said Ainorrh. "Let''s talk about something more exciting. Like, what are your plans?" "Obviously, the first thing on my task list is to survive," said Aira and started to laugh nervously. "It wasn''t a given in the beginning. I guess at some moment I relaxed a bit too much and we had some¡­ issues. But now, everything seems to go more smoothly. I have high hopes." Aira chuckled again. "That I''ve heard," said Ainorrh. "You remember that I had you watched." "By the way," said Aira. "Would that watcher intervene if we found ourselves in over our heads? And are we going to meet that person? Will you introduce us to each other?" "I''m sure you''ll meet him," said Ainorrh with a smile. "And concerning your first question, let''s say he was sent to assess your capabilities. And while some of your actions were dubious, you survived. So, his orders don''t matter anymore."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "Alright, it''s clear as mud, as Lila likes to say," muttered Aira. "Anyway, I have no doubt there are still some risks waiting for me ahead. And then, I want to understand why I happened to be transferred to this world. And find my way back¡­ But now I also have Lila to care for. How can I leave her alone?" "Do you think there''s some will behind the Nexus that planned this for you?" asked Ainorrh. "Like gods?" "Do you have a concept of gods in this world?" said Aira. "Somehow, it didn''t pop up in my talks with humans. In my world, the System is worshipped by some. But gods are mostly the names from the old myths. No one believes they really exist." "It''s similar here as well," said Ainorrh. "The old human civilization had a few pantheons. But as far as we know, there are no overpowered beings in our world. Well, some may say that we are overpowered compared to humans. And others would say that you are overpowered compared to us." Ainorrh paused and smiled cheekily at Aira. "You may say that''s one of the reasons I want you on our side," Ainorrh continued. "You are a powerful being. I saw at least some of your stats. The hundredth level, that''s impressive." "Do you have anyone at the same level among the enlightened? "asked Aira. "I can''t say," answered Ainorrh. "You can''t, or you wouldn''t?" asked Aira. Ainorrh''s answer was another enigmatic smile. "Alright, be mysterious, I understand, trust has to be earned on both sides," said Aira. "But what about the System? About the Nexus? Philosophers of our world have argued for centuries whether it is sentient. Or if it''s a representation of the actions of some powerful beings. Gods, if you want. Or just some blind force of nature that doesn''t have any intelligence behind it. It''s hard to do any experiments to research this, you know. Even the concept of a multitude of worlds isn''t that popular, since there''s no possible confirmation out there. Well, besides my existence. What do the scholars of your world agree upon?" "Scholars? Agree? You are joking, right?" said Ainorrh with a laugh. "In ancient times, when I still was a human, this city was a beacon of knowledge and power. Our ancestors built these towers to touch the sky. To realize their wildest dreams. Something that''s not possible for us even with all of our magic. We are but a shadow of what we once were from that point of view." "We had thinking machines that sometimes had visual representations very similar to the Nexus," Ainorrh continued. "This was something that made at least some of the eldest enlightened to debate that we all live in an imaginary world. It would be interesting to learn how your appearance affects their theories. But you are right, there aren''t really any ways to find out if that, or any other hypothesis, is true." "Wow! Lila had a bombshell dropped on her earlier today, and now you''ve dropped another one on me!" exclaimed Aira. "Imaginary world! That''s definitely something our philosophers never even imagined. Or, at least, they never spoke about it publicly. It would create quite a stir! Are you pulling my leg?" "No, I''m just trying to paint you a detailed picture of my world," said Ainorrh. "And you are right, these theories aren''t public knowledge. I shared them with you only because you already know a lot of things that are out of the ordinary. There would be no damage done." "Do you believe the Nexus has a will of its own, Ainorrh?" Aira asked. "Or is it merely a tool we manipulate?" Ainorrh''s gaze drifted upward, as though she could see the Nexus manifesting above them in the thin air. Her voice softened, almost reverent. "The Nexus is both a guide and a mystery," she murmured, her fingers tracing invisible patterns in the air. "It flows through us like the wind¡ªunseen, untouchable, yet undeniably present. We interpret its signs, but its true nature is beyond our understanding. Still, we are led by its currents. I know you feel that too." Ainorrh looked somewhere in the distance, her gaze unfocused. "Its flow brought you here." *** Lila''s pace quickened as if she could outrun the words echoing in her mind. Her hands balled into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Each step through the settlement felt like a betrayal of everything she''d ever known. She caught glimpses of enlightened tending to the lush greenery, their calm focus so achingly human and unhuman at the same time it made her chest tighten. Could Ainorrh''s words hold truth? Undead or enlightened? Aira told her that even her magical System recognized the name these people used to call themselves. But simultaneously, Aira''s own skills were explicitly targeted at the undead. So, both of them were true? "Arrrgh!" growled Lila. "Elder''s breath! What am I going to do?!?" The conflict between the humans and undead¡­ enlightened, was centuries-old. Was the explanation that simple? Was there someone who benefited from keeping these two communities apart? If there was such a power there, to what end did they have to antagonize humans with the enlightened? Just to have more control? One indisputable thing was that the enlightened were sentient. It was impossible to deny that anymore. They weren''t the mindless undead of the scary stories every human child knew and shared during the darkest nights. "Undead shadowfooting to eat your brains!" Lila chuckled involuntarily, remembering all that time she spent telling these stories as a child. She even asked her grandfather to tell her about his encounters with those abominations to confirm their horrifying habits. Her grandfather¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, bringing her the tales of mystery and narrow escapes. But now, those stories felt warped, their edges fraying under the weight of doubt. Had his laughter masked half-truths? Had his stern warnings been woven with lies? In a panic, Lila began to recount everything he told her about his encounters with the undead. Yes, he had laughed over her childish stories. But no, he had never told her anything of the sort. His tales were different. Stories about encounters with cunning foes who were hard to fight against. But even more often, those were foes who preferred avoiding confrontation with humans. "Huh? By the roots, is that true?" Lila thought, her mind racing. "Was Ainorrh actually speaking straight bark?" What didn''t help was that the Elders weren''t forthcoming in dissolving Lila''s doubts. But now, where there were even more questions, the elders¡­ they were all killed in Garrick''s revolt. Was there even anyone left in Mountain View who knew the reason why humans antagonized the enlightened? Lila continued to mindlessly walk through the forest. The scenery gradually changed as she moved. From the compound of the treehouses, she got to some orchard. And then to a forested area. Everywhere, there were lush plants around her. Nothing even hinted that it was still early spring outside of the enlightened city, and nature hadn''t yet woken up fully. Never in her life had she imagined that the spooky and dangerous city of the undead could contain such a vibrant green area in its midst. Lila flinched as an enlightened figure passed silently behind her, their movements so fluid it sent a shiver down her spine. She pressed a hand to her chest, her breath catching at every rustle of leaves or shift of shadows. The lush green surroundings felt suffocating, as if the city itself watched her every step. Lila stumbled over a tree root, barely catching herself as she pressed a hand against a nearby trunk. Her breaths came fast and shallow, her vision swimming with the image of enlightened faces. The vibrant green around her felt oppressive, the forest closing in as her thoughts spiraled out of control. Lila didn''t even notice how she got to an opening in the forest where several enlightened were participating in what seemed a ritual. Was it some sort of training routine? Their ways were so alien to Lila, and there was no way to communicate with these people. So, it was hard to figure out what they were doing. She was taken out of her reverie quite abruptly by the tableau. It made her stop and recount her walk here. How did she even get to this clearing? Would she even be able to find her way back to their treehouse? Chapter 40. Lure of the Unknown Lila glanced back toward the treehouse. It wasn''t visible anymore, so many turns she had already made in this bizarre forest. But still, she felt as her steps faltered, as if she was tethered to that only anchor she had left. Her last friend. Lila''s arms crossed tightly over her chest, and she let out a slow, shaky breath, the forest''s quiet amplifying the emptiness she felt since leaving Mountain View. However, looking around her and taking in the postures of the enlightened, she realized that these people were startled no less than she was. As she watched the enlightened move in unison, their gestures strangely precise yet fluid, Lila couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwere their wary glances at her echoes of the same stories she''d grown up with? If she was poisoned by decades of indoctrination against the undead, was it possible they had the same treatment here? That they had the same stories distorted by the centuries of conflict? The way one of them flinched when she shifted her weight¡­ Maybe their fears weren''t so different after all. After a short break, the enlightened before Lila resumed their trance-like movements. They were¡­ ordinary. The more Lila looked at them, the more it seemed they were just some normal people. In just a few minutes, she even stopped noticing the eerie glow of their eyes. The same glow she''s got so used to seeing in Aira''s eyes. Some of the enlightened seemed to remind her of the people she met before. Even some of the townsfolk from Mountain View. Others looked utterly unfamiliar¡­ just like humans, she had never met before. The group included people with all shades of skin and hair Lila expected to see in any average group. Nothing unusual at first glance. However, the more Lila looked at these people, the more she found some minute details. Peculiarities not seen in humans that appeared in the enlightened. One of the men attracted her attention. He stood a bit further away, and Lila couldn''t see his facial features immediately. But what attracted her attention the most was that his brightly purple hair had color only near the ends, turning bright white closer to the roots. Momentarily, Lila remembered Aira''s questions about her green hair. Was it what the undead woman felt when she found herself among strange people? She mentioned that green hair wasn''t typical in her world. That they used¡­ dyes? Or magic? Whatever they used to get these colors, it was something strange. Otherworldly. So, what was the deal with this guy? "Do they think differently?" asked Lila, not even noticing she did that aloud. "Elder''s beard, I can''t even know how they talk. I have to rely on Aira''s translation¡­" Of course, she wasn''t able to understand if they were communicating or coordinating their actions in any manner. But the air around them shimmered and was transformed in mysterious ways. Changing color and even¡­ it seemed that at some moments, it became denser, dispersing and dissolving seconds after. With Aira''s magic, her actions were often very¡­ kinetic. Things blew up, and there were visible discharges of energy. In short, her powers were usually quite loud and spectacular. The scene in front of Lila was enchanting in a different way. The beauty of the ritual was undeniable, and while Lila didn''t feel influenced by it, she couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight. Seeing that she wasn''t distracting the participants of the ritual anymore, Lila sat at the edge of the clearing, completely entranced by the scene. The enlightened were synchronized in their actions, following some silent commands. Still, every one of them was exploring their own choreography as well. After one of them finished their sequence of movements, a kaleidoscope of colors was passed to the next person. But the spectacle shifted and morphed, changing according to some arcane rules. Still, Lila wasn''t sure whether it was a mystical ritual or something else. It reminded her of some of the sports they were practicing during their ranger training or games children played in the streets of Mountain View. But then, everything changed once again, and other stages almost had a religious sense to them. It continued for some time. The enlightened were immersed in their mysterious practice. And Lila was the sole spectator, sitting near the glade''s edge. The hypnotizing dance allowed her to finally find some peace and hope for some balance in her life, in her world. Then, suddenly, when there was a brief pause in the movement, one of the enlightened gestured for Lila to come closer. It was that guy with purple hair. Did he notice how Lila scrutinized his appearance? Hesitantly, Lila looked around herself and saw there were no other people nearby. There was no mistake, and he gestured again for her to come closer. Moving very slowly, she did. Ritualists, or¡­ players¡­? actors? They moved around Lila, positioning themselves so that she was right in the center of a circle created by the enlightened. All the worst stories about the undead flickered through Lila''s mind in one fleeting moment, but she braced herself so as not to back out and not to show any fear. Lila was never one to shy away from trying something new. And now, even though she was out of her depth, she was determined not to back out. This was an opportunity to learn, to explore something she had never expected to be a part of. Lila and Aira were guests here. Hopefully, the enlightened wouldn''t harm her. Wouldn''t they? "Root me sideways!" Lila exclaimed. "Count me in!" A shimmering display resumed, each enlightened morphing it and sending it to the next person, continuing the magical movement around the circle. In Lila''s experience, neither the technology of the ancient humans nor the natural phenomena could create that kind of effect. Then, without any warning, the people surrounding Lila finished their exchange and turned to face Lila all at the same moment. The strands of shimmering air started moving in the direction of the center. Right to the spot where she stood! Lila squeezed her eyes, strange anticipation overtaking her. And then an odd sensation overwhelmed her. It was like experiencing all seasons at once. It was humid, and then dry, cold, and then warm. She sensed the scents of each season. The calming breeze of a summer morning and the dry cold wind of winter. After an initial moment of startlement, Lila relaxed and embraced the experience, immersing herself in it completely, unreservedly. It was¡­ centering and comforting in a way Lila had never felt before. The swirling colors danced like whispers of wind and water, wrapping her in a cocoon of shifting warmth and coolness. Lila''s breath slowed, her thoughts untangling with each pulse of shimmering light. It was as though the forest itself was cradling her, whispering that she could rest, that there was balance even in chaos.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. She finally saw a path to reconciling herself and reconciling with all this new information she got from Ainorrh. With everything she had learned from Aira in the past months. Lila opened her eyes and found herself in the middle of a shimmering cloud. Smiling, she turned around, seeking the gazes of each of the enlightened standing in a circle around her. It was impossible to read their emotions. The years of separation and conflict made these people absolutely alien to her human sensibilities. But somehow, Lila felt that they enjoyed the process. They couldn''t speak to each other, but they found a new way to communicate, sharing this experience and the mood of this enchanting moment together. *** After a few moments, the enlightened broke the circle and went away without a second glance. Only one person stayed with Lila. The same purple-haired guy showed her direction, and she followed. This time, she walked much slower and had an opportunity to look around and experience the enlightened city anew. Surprisingly, they didn''t have to go far before they reached the treehouse given to Aira and Lila. Her escape was like a blur of emotions and impressions. Sudden interaction with enlightened. But that was probably just a result of her being so overwhelmed. On the way back¡­ she was able to just enjoy the forest in its full primordial beauty. Aira was still sitting near the house. She stood up as soon as she noticed Lila and her guide. Smiling, they embraced each other. As soon as the two women reunited, the enlightened guide nodded to both of them and left for the forest. "I understand, Lila, that all of this is overwhelming," Aira transmitted habitually through Lila''s radio. "Believe me, I do. We came here to find answers, and now we have some. It may not be what we expected. But it''s up to us to decide what to do with this knowledge." Lila took a deep breath. Her walk through the woods finally allowed her to think about the past months and the recent events and revelations. And now she came back to Aira almost ready to explore more. "Root me sideways. How do you really feel about all of that, Aira?" Lila asked. "All this... doesn''t it twist your roots even a little?" "I''m new to this world," Aira said, smiling gently. "When I just came here, I thought that I''d lost everything. Then, I found a way to connect with the System and found a path to follow. I''ve learned to expect the unexpected. Anything is possible here, and I''m ready to accept whatever comes our way. It''s all part of the adventure." "Really, Aira? Your explanation is that it''s just easier for you?" Lila raised an eyebrow, her tone sharper than she intended. "Elder''s breath, that''s way too simple! You can''t just brush it off like that." "Well, it probably is easier for me now," said Aira. "I sort of gave up on it being normal. However, Ainorrh had some surprises reserved for me as well. She shared some of their ideas about the workings of the System. And I''m still unsure how to fit it within my understanding of the arcane powers. Still, just a few months ago the mere concept of travelling between the worlds wouldn''t even come to my mind." Lila nodded, finding some comfort in Aira''s calm acceptance. "Well, bark and brambles, at least I''m not the only one who''s lost here," Lila muttered, running a hand through her green hair. "You''re right¡ªthis place is full of surprises, but it''s twisting my roots! I''ve had questions my whole life, Aira, and every time I tried to dig for answers, someone yanked me back. And now? Now it''s like everything I thought I knew is worse and more tangled than I ever imagined!" "Yes, but we''ll get to the bottom of this," said Aira. "We will, right?" "We will," said Lila with a sigh. "Not that I''ve got an easy way back. They probably think I''m either feeding the worms or a full-blown traitor. Either way, I''m out of the picture." "Well, their loss," said Aira. "I have an idea. All this time, we were training separately. My routine is more focused on meditation and yours on physical training. Throughout my life, physical training wasn''t something that I gave too much attention to, magical boosts allowed me to have what I needed anyway. Only after arriving to this world and feeling the effects of some sub-par stats, I realized that it may have been reasonable to have more focus on elements of the routine besides meditation." "Wait, hold up! I have to tell you about what just happened!" Lila''s eyes lit up as she leaned closer. "It was wild¡ªalmost like what you told me about your meditation. But¡­ different, you know?" Without any delays, Lila described her experience with the enlightened ritual. "They had to be using magic," Lila said, her voice full of wonder. "But it wasn''t anything like the flashy stuff you do. It was¡­ deeper, quieter. I felt it in my core, like the whole thing wrapped around me. I''ve never experienced anything like it." "That¡­" said Aira. "Really sounds like a peculiar experience." "So, what''s the deal here?" Lila asked, tilting her head. "I mean, I can''t do magic, so what''s in it for me? And sure, we''re evenly matched in speed, but I''ve seen you outlast me by miles. There''s no way I can keep up with that!" "I''ll train without gadgets," answered Aira confidently. "That will mean that I won''t have any System boosts, creating a more even ground for both of us. I hope you will include me in your training routine. In return, I''ll teach you my meditation. Together, we can create something new. And who knows where it would lead us." "But hang on," Lila added, frowning. "What about the magic parts of your meditation? I can''t tap into that, so what''s the point? Seems like I''d be skipping half the routine." "That''s true, but only in part," said Aira. "That last stage allows me to consolidate my skill gains and improve understanding their mechanisms even more. Still, most of the routine isn''t about using magic, it is about centering yourself and feeling your place in this world. It may help both of us in these tumultuous times." "I''m in!" exclaimed Lila. "Anything to untangle this mess in my head." "And maybe we can integrate some of the routines those enlightened used," said Aira. "We''ll have to ask Ainorrh what that was." Their minds set, Aira and Lila didn''t want to wait before beginning to work on their joint training routine. But first, Aira left all her gadgets at the treehouse to remove the boosts they provided. Momentarily, she felt a significant drop in her abilities, and her undead nature especially affected her agility. But it wasn''t only that. It felt like the whole world dimmed for her momentarily as she lost the magical sensations of the enlightened forest. Aira didn''t realize how much she got used to constantly spreading the probing strands of her Energy Manipulation skill around her, feeling the arcane currents of the ambiance. Now, it was just an ordinary forest, if only untypically lush for a moment that early in the year. Aira growled. "What is it? "asked Lila. However, as soon as Aira prepared to transmit her answer to Lila, she remembered that it wasn''t possible anymore. All her magical abilities were absent at that moment, including her powers of influencing the gadgets. She could only growl a bit more, pointing at the place on her arm where the wristband was just moments ago and offering Lila to follow her. They came to a nearby clearing where the lush foliage provided a serene backdrop for their training. The afternoon air was cool and crisp, filled with the scent of blooming flowers and fresh earth. For Aira, it was like the world shrunk to her closest vicinity, with her most potent senses inaccessible. Since she regained access to the System during their break-out from Mountain View, she was anxious to lose her gadgets and that renewed connection. She was afraid of returning to the state she was in during her first weeks in this world. These moments when she thought she''d never be a mage again were some of the most traumatic in her life. But now, Aira made a conscious decision to cut herself off. The absence of magic was jarring, like stepping out of a warm room into a biting winter wind. Without the steady hum of arcane energy, every sound seemed sharper, every shadow more pronounced. She stretched out her fingers, instinctively searching for the strands of power she was used to weaving, but there was nothing¡ªjust the quiet rustle of leaves and the distant chirp of birds. This disconnect gave her an opportunity to appreciate the ambient magic and connections she had with their surroundings. Somehow, she understood the flavor of magic in the enlightened city much better now. The absence of the arcane made her understand the place it occupied in this world¡­ in all worlds¡­ in a much more profound manner. This hole she could almost touch, feel its shape with her hands, drew an even clearer picture than the full immersion she experienced just a few moments ago. With a bow, Aira invited Lila to begin her training. Interlude. Enlightened The elemental power coming from Heart of the Forest enveloped Alliot, improving his senses and boosting his understanding of the air currents and defenses built around Wentouk. Of course, this effect spread at quite a distance from the source. At the city''s edges, the difference wouldn''t be that obvious unless you made an effort to probe it. But that was precisely what Alliot was doing right now, focusing on the minute differences in the flow of the arcane. "Hello, Alliot," said Ainorrh, surprising him. "I should have noticed your approach, High Shaman," said Alliot. "I''m sorry, I was entranced by the source. As usual. It''s majestic." "No need to say your are sorry," said Ainorrh. "It happens to me as well. It''s so easy to get carried away by it''s magnificence." Their meeting wasn''t a coincidence. The High Shaman invited him here. So, it could only be about the recent interaction with the human. But she could talk to him from anywhere in the city. Why the personal meeting? Was that to make some point? So many things Ainorrh did were a mystery to Alliot. Of course, that wasn''t that strange. They had a whole lifespan difference in experience. Ainorrh has been there since the Dawn of the Enlightenment. Not to mention that as a High Shaman, she had access to much more information. About Wentouk, about the other cities, and even about the humans. Still, Alliot couldn''t understand the need to cuddle the human. Yes, any life was sacred. But how could an enlightened justify spending valuable time on barbarians? He folded his hands behind his back, his stance rigid as he addressed Ainorrh. "She came, as you expected, High Shaman," Alliot said, his tone clipped. "No surprises there. She made contact, so I stepped in, as instructed. What are my next orders?" "Continue your observations. Nothing changes for now," Ainorrh replied, her tone calm but deliberate. "The human is an annoyance, yes, but her attachment to Aira could prove useful. Aira herself is vital to our plans." "I see no value in indulging the human," Alliot said flatly, his gaze fixed somewhere distant. "Do I engage with her directly, or avoid it altogether?" "If she approaches, don''t turn her away," Ainorrh said, her voice softening slightly. "But you''re not required to initiate contact. Not that communication would go far without Aira acting as translator." If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Alliot''s jaw tightened, but he nodded. "And the scope of my studies? Does it remain unchanged?" "For now, yes," Ainorrh replied. "Focus on the maps and the histories of the sister-cities. But also include records of human settlements." A flicker of skepticism crossed Alliot''s face. "Human history?" he asked, his tone sharp. "How does that serve our purpose?" "You''ll understand soon enough," Ainorrh said, her gaze steady and inscrutable. "Expect further instructions in the coming weeks." Alliot''s shoulders squared. "Are we heading to Ziemrot next?" he asked, cutting straight to the point. "If things unfold as we anticipate," Ainorrh said, her voice carrying a note of caution. "Ziemrot is only one step. There are other potential targets as well." "My elemental training¡ªdo you expect progress without practical exposure?" Alliot asked, his brow furrowed. "Without the proper influence, I''m limited to theory." "That''s understood," Ainorrh said with a slight nod. "Your training will make more sense once you arrive. Practical exposure to a new element is¡­ complicated. You''re not ready to handle it without preparation." Alliot''s gaze flickered with interest. "You''ve experienced it yourself, then?" he asked. "What should I expect?" Ainorrh''s expression darkened slightly, and for a moment, her usual composure seemed to waver. "It''s¡­ overwhelming," she admitted. "The intensity of a foreign source can distort your perception. It can manipulate your senses. It''s dangerous if you aren''t vigilant." "Is there a way to counteract the effects?" Alliot asked, his tone clinical and precise. "We''ve found no reliable method," Ainorrh replied, her fingers steepled in thought. "Our cities keep outsiders from getting too close to their sources, and we do the same. There''s not enough data to draw conclusions. But¡­ Aira might be able to help. She has a way of adapting that''s¡­ unique." "She''s an anomaly," Alliot stated plainly. "More observation is required." "Precisely," Ainorrh said, her gaze narrowing slightly. "That''s why we must keep her close. She may be the key to something far greater." Alliot tilted his head slightly, his expression thoughtful. "You believe she could mitigate the effects of foreign sources?" "It''s possible," Ainorrh said. "Her connection to the ambient energy is unprecedented. She interacts with the elements as though she''s part of them. Even we don''t fully understand the extent of her capabilities. That''s why she''s crucial." A brief silence fell between them, broken only by the soft rustle of leaves outside the treehouse. Alliot finally spoke, his tone measured but firm. "Understood. I''ll proceed as instructed." Chapter 41. Elementary As Lila showed Aira how to properly stretch her limbs and go through the warm-up routine, Aira felt a strange mix of vulnerability and exhilaration. She was suddenly acutely aware of her body''s limitations without her magical boosts. But also of its potential. I promise to be gentle," said Lila with a mischievous smile. "I''ll keep it steady as the forest path." Soon, she moved on to more rigorous exercises. Lila began with a series of sprints, her legs pumping powerfully as she dashed back and forth across the clearing. Aira followed suit, panting and perspiring right from the first interval. Lila then demonstrated a sequence of bodyweight exercises: push-ups, squats, and lunges. "These''ll make you tough as pine bark," Lila said, encouraging Aira to push through the burn. "Don''t go getting stuck in sap on me now, Aira. Push through the burn!" Despite her initial struggles, Aira found herself enjoying the physical challenge, the exertion a welcome change from her usual magical practices. Even with the one-sided communication, the two women promptly fell into the same silent understanding they nurtured during the first weeks of Aira''s stay in Mountain View. Lila only needed to briefly show the following exercise before Aira joined her with each routine stage. After an hour of intense training, they paused to catch their breath. "By the roots, you''ve got some fight in you!" Lila praised Aira, a smile lighting up her face. "I figured you''d be wind-snapped halfway through. With your¡­ you know¡­ condition. But you''re holding on like vine. Guess years of adventuring count for something." Two women had to return to the treehouse before Aira was able to reply. She started talking as soon as she had her wristband back on her hand. "You know, Lila," she said, "I think had a major breakthrough even before we started our training." "Oh? Well, spill it," Lila said, tilting her head. "Don''t leave me chasing shadows here." "I didn''t realize how much I was afraid to lose connection with the System once again," said Aira. She paused and took out her journal. "And it is disturbing, not to have all that additional power and access to my magic," Aira wrote, not wanting to share too much with anyone who could listen." Even with my current very limited number of skills." "But as a result, now, I sense the magic surrounding us even stronger," she continued with the voice transmission. "It was like a background noise that you are so used to that you stop to notice it. Without this constant buzzing, I can learn what is absent, reconstruct it, and even probably try to interact with it." "Wait, was this whole routine too much for you?" Lila asked. "Should we scale it back, or are you just rattled like a loose gear?" "I don''t think so. But I never realized how many muscles could ache at once," said Aira, rubbing her sore arms. "Without magic to lighten the load, every step feels like dragging roots through mud. I''ve always had boosts to make me swift and strong, but this¡ª" she exhaled sharply, sweat dripping from her brow, "this is real work." "By the twisted branches, I never thought I''d be here, training in an undead city," Lila said, glancing toward the trees with a mix of awe and disbelief. "Everything I believed about places like this¡ªthe danger, the whispers of undead lurking in the shadows, all those old tales¡ªthey''ve been turned to leaf mold. This place feels alive, even¡­ welcoming." "Well, I never thought I''d end up being an undead either," said Aira. "I think I win this competition." Lila softly punched Aira on the shoulder and chuckled. "True as the mountain''s shadow, I can''t compete with that," Lila said. "So, what about your routine? Ready to catch a leaf and relax for a change?" "Sure," said Aira, "That''s a good moment to make the switch." She led Lila outside to a shaded spot under a towering tree and sat cross-legged on the ground, gesturing for Lila to do the same. "Meditation is about finding your center and connecting with the energy around you," Aira began explaining, her voice calm and soothing. "For now, I will stay connected to the System to have a chance to guide you. But I''d like to try practicing without gadgets during our next sessions. I had already touched the arcane without them before. So, it''s possible. I just have to find the right approach. Or¡­ the right state of mind." Aira closed her eyes, taking slow, deep breaths. "You may not have your magic, but you have all of your other senses, and that should be enough," she said. "I''ll join you in this meditation and will try to guide you through the stages that are not available to you. Hopefully, that will make the whole process balanced for both of us." Aira took another deep breath. "First, focus on your breathing," she instructed. "Feel the air entering and leaving your body. Let go of any tension and clear your mind." Lila mirrored Aira''s actions, her breathing steadying as she tried to empty her mind. "Now, reach out with your senses," Aira continued. "Feel the grass and soil beneath you. There is a life force in the trees and plants around us. Even if you don''t feel it, it flows through you, grounding and strengthening you." As they meditated, a profound sense of peace washed over them. Aira guided Lila through various visualization exercises, helping her deepen her connection with the natural world and her inner strength. The forest seemed to breathe with them. Leaves rustled in rhythm with their slowing heartbeats, and distant bird calls wove together like an ancient melody. Aira''s voice, transmitted through the radio, guided Lila, pulling her deeper into the symphony of life surrounding them. For a fleeting moment, Lila thought she felt the pulse of the forest¡ªa connection that seemed to reach beyond her body. But as soon as the sensation blossomed, it slipped away like morning mist, leaving her to wonder if it was ever truly there.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Of course, that was only an illusion. Still, one thing was evident: Lila felt a renewed sense of balance and clarity by the time they finished. "That was... incredible," Lila said, her voice softer than usual as she touched Aira''s hand. Her eyes remained closed as she savored the lingering tranquility. "By the roots, I never knew meditation could feel this powerful. We''ve got nothing like this back home¡ªand I''ve never heard of anyone in the settlements talking about any practices like that!" Aira smiled, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. "It''s a pleasure to share this with you," she said. "Instead of focusing so much on solely digging the ancient knowledge, we should have probably added these routines to our training much earlier. But, oh, well, that''s why experience is important. Sometimes it takes some to figure out something." "Yes, it is amazing how meditation complements physical training so well," said Lila. "And, by Elder''s breath, maybe there even is something more to this type of training. I can''t wait to explore it more!" *** With all the talks, activities, and exploration, the day passed all too quickly. Suddenly, the sky began getting darker, and soon it was twilight. The darkness came even faster in the enlightened forest, hidden between the ancient high-rise buildings than in the plains and forests outside. Aira and Lila were sitting near the entrance to their treehouse, recounting the new experience both of them had during the day. "Thank you, Aira, for this opportunity," said Lila before going to sleep. "We have to make it a regular thing from now on." "We definitely do," agreed Aira. "It''s so hard to stop being a creature of habit when you repeat all the same routines year after year. And you pushed me to look differently at some things." Aira took out her journal and scribbled a few words before giving it to Lila. "But also, it had never even occurred to me a person could train without magic," the text read. "I''m not sure it is even possible in my world to completely fence off yourself from the influence of the System. And now, I have a new way to train!" "Ah, yep¡­ You should dig into that more!" Lila said, grinning widely. "And it''s helping me too. Keeps me from rustling up all the old tales about undead sneaking into our homes to¡­ you know¡­ kill us humans." Lila chuckled, looked at Aira, and then took a long gaze around the clearing. As if waiting for some aggressive beings to jump out of the shadows. "But for sure they aren''t scheming in the shadows, right?" Lila asked, her voice tinged with humor but carrying a flicker of doubt. "Now we are sure there''s no plot against humanity, right?" "Let''s hope they don''t," said Aira. "But keep being vigilant." She paused and made a point of deliberately looking around. "But this new training routine, it looks like it can benefit both of us," said Aira. "Maybe we even need to increase the intensity. If I can even survive that! Please promise to make me overexert myself." And then, Aira issued a rumbling growl Lila got to recognize as laughter. The night, traditionally, was time for Aira''s meditation sessions. And she didn''t want to change her routines even after just meditating with Lila. Even more, she was sure she needed to explore that fleeting feeling she had while exploring her senses without her focusing gadgets. Aira went out of their house and began walking. Not trying to choose any specific direction but following her senses. Once again, she was exploring her connection with the life force of the things that surrounded her. She got used to relying on the power of trees and other plants to boost herself. What she had earlier, though, was a different experience that allowed her to perceive the world around her with new eyes and senses heightened in a profoundly different way. Here, in this magical city, Aira felt the energy hum in the very air, its faint shimmer brushing against her skin like a warm breeze. The whispers of arcane power twisted through the trees and the moss-covered ruins, leaving an electric tang on her tongue. Each step into this lush realm unveiled a thousand opportunities to uncover mysteries hiding in plain sight. Things and concepts to explore. Aira''s walk brought her to the edge of the forest. The husks of the old city rose like weary giants, their crumbling stone walls draped in moss and ivy, nature''s quiet reclamation. Carvings long eroded by time peeked through the greenery, hinting at a civilization whose ambitions once touched the sky but now whispered only secrets to the earth below. The interplay of moonlight and shadows of the trees created a dance of eerie shapes. At the same time, the distant call of nocturnal creatures added a haunting melody to the night. She chose this borderline for her exploration of the senses. Aira sat in meditation and began the routine that was so familiar. To her left hand, she had a magical forest. On the right, the ancient city was a wall of stone, rising up and blocking half of the sky. Aira began with exploring the absence of air affinity magic in the ancient city. Some of it still sifted out of the forest, reflecting and resonating with the ancient buildings. And the border was in no way just a line drawn on a map. But still, the city offered much fewer sources of arcane power than the forest to her left. In a way, it wasn''t unlike what she felt while meditating without the gadgets. But probing either to her left or right, Aira could feel the differences in a much more profound way. With all the boosts she could provide to her base stats. She began with a deep exploration of the city. There were traces of magic there. Since the place was abandoned by humans centuries ago, vegetation overtook it. But still, this experience was underwhelming even compared to the ordinary forests Aira and Lila walked through in the previous months. And then, Aira abruptly turned her attention to the forest. A torrent of magic overflowed her senses. It was surprising to see it now after not paying any attention to it during the previous two days. As if their gradual approach to the enlightened city made Aira to get used to its powerful energy. Aira was absolutely sincere when she mentioned that to Lila. She''s been training all of her life fully immersed in magic. She didn''t even hear anyone discussing or practicing any sort of magic deprivation. Was it even possible in a world filled with mana? This revelation twisted Aira''s perception of everything she knew. Could magic itself¡ªher constant ally and the cornerstone of her training¡ªalso be her greatest crutch? If she ever returned to her world, could she find a way to replicate this absence? And if magic could be blocked so completely, what kind of power could strip someone of their very essence? The thought sent a chill through her core, darker and colder than any dungeon she had faced. Aira didn''t even know whom to approach with that kind of question. But also, was it safe to experiment with that kind of dangerous concepts? If her connection to the System¡ªher lifeline¡ªcould be severed so completely, what stopped someone else from wielding that power against her? Or worse, against an entire world? The thought coiled in her mind like a viper, its fangs sinking into her confidence. This discovery wasn''t just a tool for training; it was a warning, a glimpse into vulnerabilities she never knew existed. Momentarily, Aira felt mortifying fear consume her. She gasped and was propelled out of her meditative reverie, even losing her balance. She steadied and grounded herself by touching the soil with her palm and took a few slow breaths. It was time to build new training routines from the ground up. Implementing the best practices of both worlds. Magic, meditation, physical training mixed and interlaced to achieve¡­ what?... She wasn''t even able to guess where that could lead her. However, she had to consider both her safety and the consequences this new knowledge may have in the future. Chapter 42. Gentle Air Currents At dawn, Aira returned to the treehouse and found Ainorrh and Lila waiting for her. "How was your night, Aira?" asked Ainorrh. "Did you probe our defenses? I think I sensed you out there, on the fringe." "I hope I didn''t mess anything up," said Aira, a bit surprised. "I was just exploring the arcane currents of this world and tried to understand the ambient magic of this area. There are some similarities, but it is quite different in so many ways compared to what I''ve been used to. Maybe you can instruct me in the future so that I won''t infringe on your defenses by mistake?" "Why not," answered Ainorrh, her voice thoughtful. "In the end, it could be insightful for both of us. I can probably bring in some other people as well, to offer some insights depending on their specialties." "I can''t wait to try that!" exclaimed Aira. "Would you be able to make your party larger to add more people?" asked Ainorrh. Then she smiled and continued: "I think this study group would benefit from the opportunity to discuss our actions." "Sure, that''s definitely an option," said Aira. "I still have some reserves. But I don''t know yet how fast the size of the group will increase. I''ll need to try bumping it by one level first." "You make it sound so easy," said Ainorrh. "You just upgrade your skill and that''s it?" "That''s how it always worked for me," said Aira. "And at least this function of the System didn''t change after I was transferred to this world." "It would be nice if you could teach us how you do that as well," said Ainorrh. "For us, upgrading a skill demands a whole ritual." "I''m not sure that is something that could be taught," said Aira. "But, well, I''ll do my best. For now, though, would you tell us more about you and this city? What is your role here? How did you become the leader of this community?" Ainorrh smiled, a hint of pride mixed with nostalgia in her expression. "I told you before that my first skill helped me to organize the enlightened during the first months after the transformation," she said. "That''s how I started to build a group of like-minded people around me. When the world fell apart, I gathered the frightened and the lost. Together, we learned to weave our first spells and shape the air into shields when the humans came with their guns. We grew together, not just in strength but in understanding, and they trusted me to lead." She paused, her gaze becoming unfocused for a moment. "Most of them aren''t with us anymore," Ainorrh continued. "The war took away many lives. But then, was it the fact that I was from this area, or was it something else? But it seems that I''ve always had a strong connection to the energy that saturates this area. The energy of the Air element." "So, did you live here, in this city?" asked Aira. "Lila and I had so many questions about this place." "Yes, I did. I lived here," Ainorrh answered. "Although, not right here, near the park. Oh, yes, it wasn''t a forest then. Just a park. But I''m sure you figured out that the city was massive. Even using the fastest means of transport, it could take an hour or more to get from the outskirts to the center." "You mentioned the Air element," said Aira. "How did you figure out that it was your affinity?" "It was a slow process," said Ainorrh. "Is it the same for you that you get a new skill every five levels?" "Yes, that''s how it works for everyone I know," said Aira. "So, does it work similarly in this world as well? Through the¡­ Nexus?" "Exactly. And my second skill had obvious Air affinity," said Ainorrh. "Over time, I learned to harness it, to guide and protect my fellow enlightened. They recognized my abilities, and eventually, I became their leader. Pretty straightforward." Ainorrh nodded thoughtfully as if agreeing with some unspoken truths. "Power is a strange thing," she said. "It can unite and divide, create and destroy. Here, the elemental power binds us together, giving us purpose and strength. But the Nexus, the new force of nature that manifested during the Fall¡ªthe System, as you call it¡ªdivided many." "I can''t even imagine having to go through that," said Aira. "We quickly realized that humans didn''t seem to have access to the Nexus," Ainorrh continued her story. "All our attempts to communicate through it with them were fruitless." At that moment, Lila, who received the translation almost simultaneously thanks to Aira, gave a start. "I remember you said there''s no chance for me to communicate with you directly," Lila said, her voice laced with a mix of curiosity and challenge. "But, by the roots, did you really try everything? Sounds to me like you''ve barely scratched the bark on what''s possible."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Oh, we tried," said Ainorrh. "We tried a lot. More than you think would be possible. We had centuries, you know. I don''t think there''s a way to connect a human to the Nexus without turning them to become an enlightened. And that isn''t easy either and doesn''t work for everyone." "So, I''m stuck on the wrong side of the tree line forever, huh?" Lila asked. "If I stay here with you?" "That''s probably the case," Ainorrh sighed, a heavy sadness in her voice. "In the first years after the System''s introduction, we tried to establish communication. But human xenophobia resulted in hundreds of thousands of enlightened killed. Our voices became guttural, inhuman, and even when we tried to carve our words into stone, our stiff, untrained hands made the letters unrecognizable. Every attempt to bridge the gap felt like reaching for a star that grew dimmer the closer we came. Not even to mention that it was unsafe for us to get within the shooting distance to humans." "Now it''s a bit easier for us," continued Ainorrh. "Firstly, our skills improved immensely. But also, the degradation of human civilization increases our safety. Your current level of technology is much lower compared to the last years before what you call the Fall." Aira and Lila listened intently, not wanting to interrupt the story. For both of them, that was a source of information they wouldn''t be able to find anywhere else. Neither human legends, oral history, nor the archives the two women found at the ancient facility helped them reconstruct the events after the Fall. "Later, when we became better at using the skills provided by the System, we tried to create messages using our attunement with nature," said Ainorrh. "We arranged trees and floral displays strategically to form symbols and messages. But humans always reacted to these occurrences with superstition. They saw them as ominous signs rather than attempts at communication. We should have realized that earlier. We weren''t too far gone from remembering our old human selves yet. Still, after even more fruitless attempts, our community decided to stop trying. We were content to be left alone, to live without the constant threat of being hunted." "Well, I''m not surprised you wanted to get some distance from the humans in a situation like that," said Aira. "Especially when all of you were still on your first levels of progression." "Oh, we progressed pretty fast during the first years," said Ainorrh with a sad smile. "War does that to you. But then, the progress became slower. We separated. Our cultural paths with humans finally diverged. Even in the Old World, a couple of hundred years could have changed any language dramatically. With our new ways of communication through the Nexus, we haven''t used written language for hundreds of years. We have other elders like me, who remember the old times. Still, I''m not sure that even one of us would be able to remember how to communicate using these old ways. Not that modern humans would recognize or understand our language or we could figure out what they say." Aira felt a pang of sympathy for the enlightened. "It must have been so isolating," she said. "To be so misunderstood and feared." "It was. But over time, we adapted," Ainorrh answered, nodding. "We learned to rely on each other and to find strength within our community. We created our own rituals and our own ways of thriving in this world. We don''t care about that lost contact anymore." Lila was deep in thought, still processing the information. After a moment of silence, she asked Aira to pass her question to Ainorrh. "Do you think we can build a bridge over this chasm?" Aira translated, leaving some of Lila''s peculiar wording in the message. "To find a way to communicate and coexist with humans? Or are we just planting seeds in barren soil?" Ainorrh considered it for a moment. "Perhaps. With individuals like you who are willing to listen and understand, there is always hope. But it will be a long journey, filled with challenges and resistance." *** Days were inevitably becoming longer, and even outside the haven of the enlightened city of Wentouk, the weather was getting more and more pleasant. Spring was turning the year towards summer, improving the mood for everyone. And even if the enlightened didn''t need to rest and sleep the same way as humans, their moods were also improved by the shorter nights. As days passed by, Aira and Lila fell into a comforting routine. They started their days with a bit of physical and meditative training. Then they explored the forest. When they strayed from the sanctuary of the enlightened, the ruins loomed like a relic of a forgotten age. Towering structures, now overtaken by moss and ivy, whispered of a world consumed by time. Faint echoes of bird calls mixed with the creak of shifting stones as if the city itself was exhaling memories of its past glory. Ainorrh didn''t forget her offer as well. The two women studied with her, learning the history and the ways of the enlightened. Aira even had an opportunity to try some magical practices the enlightened shaman showed her. Evenings were dedicated to more training, and while Lila rested at night, Aira continued her exploration of this Air affinity magic that filled everything in this city and was so new to her. Every day, Aira tried to find a new location for her nightly meditations. Interestingly, her spatial positioning affected her sessions profoundly. In some places, she almost felt like she was able to touch the arcane powers even without any gadgets. But other locations closed off the magical footprint of the enlightened city almost completely. This time, she sat on the top floor of one of the ancient buildings that surrounded the magical forest. Aira reached the thirtieth floor at the right moment to see the last light. The sky burned with hues of orange and gold as the sun dipped behind jagged ruins. Aira closed her eyes, feeling the cold wind bite her cheeks, carrying with it the faint smell of moss and stone. The air up here was thinner, sharper, as though it had been untouched by centuries of decay below. In the end, this was one of the reasons why Aira came here in the first place. She wanted to have all of her senses engaged to the maximum. Tapping into the magic of Air was like chasing whispers in the wind. It slipped through her senses, playful and elusive, beckoning her forward with fragments of power that she could feel but not fully grasp. Each moment she lingered, the element seemed to toy with her, as if testing her resolve. But all of her experience told her that if she continued to try different approaches, one of them should allow her to unlock the full potential of this flavor of magic. Of course, she had to rely on her only relevant skill in that exploration. Energy Manipulation allowed Aira to probe vast areas to search for energy signatures. It gave her the ability to attack foes and influence gadgets. The latter ability Aira used on a daily basis while communicating with Lila. She tried probing this area with the skill since the moment they first approached the ancient city. But the result was always the same: a massive blob of energy Aira sensed but couldn''t untangle. She could not decipher it well enough to see its integral parts. But there also was something else she hadn''t yet tried. Something she figured out during her meditations without gadgets. Sometimes, you had to follow the tiniest strands of power to reach their origin point. This time, Aira wanted to try a more delicate approach. Chapter 43. Expanding the Horizons Aira''s legs felt lighter than they should as she bounded up the crumbling stairwell, each step pushed by the faint hum of energy coursing through her veins. After their everyday intensive training with Lila, which was occasionally supplemented by instructions from Ainorrh, Aira felt that her body was changing and becoming more efficient. There was no way to measure the changes precisely, as she did with full access to her System stats before her transformation. But still, every step she took on the stairwells of the ancient building was easier than during their initial climb when they first approached the enlightened city. Climbing had been a torment those first days after she started training with Lila. Her muscles rebelled, every step pulling at aches she didn''t know existed. She''d collapsed onto her treehouse bed that night, her limbs too stiff to do more than tremble. Now, though, the climb felt different¡ªnot completely effortless, but smoother, like her body had found a new rhythm. That, probably, was one of the first signs of the changes in her body. Never before had she experienced that kind of non-magical training. Still, it was probably long until that moment when this change would be enough to combat the debuffs she got, thanks to her undead body and race. Now, Aira sat on the edge of the roof. The ruins, bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, cast long shadows that danced in the evening breeze. The old towers that survived, thanks to the magic of the enlightened, were surrounded by the other buildings of the ancient city. Most of the outskirts were covered with rubble of the fallen structures. It was a bizarre display of nature reclaiming this area covered with stone and metal. Materials processed by the humans of the old times slowly replenishing the planet''s reserves. When the last rays of the evening sun were caressing her face, passing to her the last fleeting warmth of this spring day, Aira decided to start her ritual. It was the best way to launch her meditation with this calming and peaceful feeling. Habitually, she started by focusing on each of her senses one by one. Closing her eyes but still feeling the afterglow of the evening sun. The wind brought her scents of the enlightened settlement with their insane variety of plants. They were spiced up a bit by the metal and stone of the ancient city that surrounded the forest. When the sun finally dipped below the horizon, Aira felt the temperature drop, first with her face and then with her whole body. Suddenly, the wind''s caress became chilling and not as friendly. Still, she embraced these feelings, cataloging them, adding them to the picture of her surroundings she was building in her mind. Not even opening her eyes, Aira brushed the roof''s surface with her hands, sensing the chipped stone of the building, soil brought here by the wind over the centuries, and even some plants that were growing in this not-the-friendliest of environments. Now, Aira was ready to move on to the final and the most essential part of her meditation, connecting with the arcane. She began with probing the wind currents around her with her Energy Manipulation skill. She didn''t intend to influence the wind, only trace its flow and feel its power. But not with her skin, like moments before, with her other senses. Aira wanted to analyze its energy and trace where it led. In the previous months, she tried more than once to tap into different types of energy of this world. In some cases, she was successful. Even more than successful: these interactions literally saved her life. But with the other types of energy that she now knew to be elemental, Aira wasn''t as lucky. One of the things that eluded her was the power of the water current. She could sense the hidden energy of the rivers and smaller streams they crossed during their journey with Lila. But she was never able to access anything besides flora and fauna and occasional fires to fill her personal reserves. And yes, these past experiences included humans she killed or incapacitated during the flight from Mountain View and the defense of the ancient facility Lila and Aira turned into their temporary base. But the streams weren''t the only source that she couldn''t master yet. The power of the wind and the warmth of the sun were so easily converted by the solar panels that there was much more for her to explore. Aira felt ready to try a different approach. Not to manipulate or force herself onto these powers but to gently explore and move with them. It had to be a gentle dance, not a brute-force attack. Time blurred as Aira sat cross-legged on the rooftop, the wind teasing her with its elusive patterns. It brushed her cheek one moment, only to vanish into stillness the next. Hours slipped by as she reached out, her senses stretching thin like threads in a web, hoping to catch even the faintest ripple of its path. The wind was coy, playful¡ªthere one moment, gone the next, daring her to unravel its secrets. This meditation lasted longer than most of the other sessions Aira had ever had. For the first few hours, finding this connection with the wind was hard. So subtle it was. It blew around Aira, constantly changing direction, not allowing to figure out its source or destination. It was as if the wind deciphered her plans and just wanted to play with her, trick her. Slowly, Aira began to feel the rhythm beneath the chaos¡ªa whisper of consistency hidden in the swirling currents. Each breeze carried its own weight, its own story. One danced with the forest''s pollen, light and fragrant, while another barreled down from the distant mountains, sharp and biting. Aira let herself drift with them, her senses stretching outward like a leaf riding the wind, drawn inevitably toward a central force she could almost¡ªbut not quite¡ªgrasp. She cherished the moments when they touched her face and expanded her probing outwards, feeling where they went next and trying to trace them to their source. And then, Aira felt that there were multiple patterns competing with each other and sometimes complementing and boosting one another. But also, that there was another, the main one. The most powerful. Every current seemed to converge on a single point, a nexus hidden deep within the heart of the enlightened settlement. Aira felt its pull, subtle but undeniable, like a hidden heartbeat thrumming beneath the surface. Whatever lay there, it wasn''t just a source of magic¡ªit was alive, vibrant¡­ aware? Aira tried to remember if, during these previous days and weeks of walks and exploration, they had ever wandered right to the center of the enlightened city, and it felt like they never did. Every time, they were either distracted or led away by someone or something. Had they been steered away from this place deliberately? Aira''s mind churned with questions. The enlightened had been nothing but kind, but now she couldn''t shake the feeling that something lay hidden¡ªa secret buried at the forest''s core, shielded from curious eyes. Content with her progress and the results of the meditation Aira woke up from her reverie. She was sitting on the top floor of the ancient building, facing west, where the sun set hours ago. Now, she felt the warmth of the rising sun heating the back of her head. Sensing the stiffness of her joints, Aira turned with a groan to face the first light of the new morning. The high buildings still prevented the light from coming to the enlightened forest. But all the tops of the ancient high-rises were now gleaming in the sun. Aira had to share the new revelations with Lila to plan the next steps. Their hosts were nothing but kind to them, and she didn''t want to overstep and infringe on their hospitality. But this felt like a huge step forward in adapting her magical senses to this world. And, who knew, maybe that was the next step in her quest.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. *** Aira felt a pang of nostalgia as she walked through the forest back to their treehouse. The vibrant life around her was a stark contrast to the decaying ruins of her memories. But also, it was a reminder of so many transformations she had gone through in the past few months. Her old life now seemed so scheduled. Her development path so straightforward and predictable. Now, she had to find new ways to approach the arcane just to survive. And furthering her quest was absolutely impossible without experimentation. The wind whispered secrets to her, stirring a longing for the days when her magic flowed effortlessly. But then, when she gave it a thought, Aira was sure she wouldn''t want to return to being her old self. She finally started to realize that this new life was precisely what she needed. And who knew how far would it lead her? Another world? Another magical System? There were so many differences between the two worlds she had already experienced. And still, so many things worked alike, including relations between different factions and even people inside these groups. She found a friend here. But was it smart to entirely rely on these enlightened? Believe everything they told them? Yet, even this new challenge invigorated her. It was a chance to reinvent herself in this strange new world. To become more than she ever was before. Even with a limited set of skills. "By the roots, are you telling me there''s still a corner of this forest we haven''t rustled through yet?" Lila wrote back after she read Aira''s note. "It''s sprawling, sure, but I''d wager we''d sniffed out every branch by now. If what you''ve found holds water, well, that''s got me sharper than frost to figure it out. I''m a ranger, you know." "What should we do about it?" asked Aira. "Best we wait and see what Ainorrh stirs up," Lila said. "By the fox''s whiskers, she''s got a knack for sniffing out your breakthroughs. Could be she spills answers we didn''t even know we were hunting for." "Or maybe they are just listening to what we say here," said Aira contemplatively. "Or maybe that," agreed Lila. *** After their traditional morning training, it was finally time to meet with Ainorrh. This time, she wasn''t alone, bringing along another enlightened. "By the bark, I know this one!" Lila said, eyes lighting up. "Aira, remember that¡­ uh, ritual, or whatever it was, from a bit before? This is the one who walked me back. No doubt about it. I wouldn''t mistake his amazing hair for anything else!" Before translating everything to Ainorrh, Aira took a moment to get a measure of the newcomer as well. For some reason, it felt like she knew him. And it wasn''t only because of that brief encounter Lila mentioned. The glow of the elemental forces of Wentouk still overwhelmed her. However, following the progress of the previous night, it was easier for Aira to untangle separate signatures. And that was precisely what made this person familiar. Aira translated Lila''s comments to Ainorrh, who answered with a smile: "Your friend is absolutely right. This is Alliot, he is one of our defenders and a representative of a younger generation of enlightened." She looked directly at Lila and continued, knowing that Aira would pass her message. "And it wasn''t a ritual, they were just training their magic," Ainorrh said. "It doesn''t differ too much from the routines you and Aira follow for practice. You can call it a game or a sport of sorts if you like." "Younger generation?" Lila asked, intrigued. "Does it mean that he''s one of these people who naturally transformed to be an enlightened in the recent centuries?" "It is a bit more complicated than that," said Ainorrh, "But you are not completely wrong." "Would you mind adding him to the party?" Ainorrh said to Aira. "It would be much easier if I didn''t have to translate our discussion to multiple people. It seems quite enough that you have to constantly keep your contact with me and Lila. We don''t need to add even more complexity to our communication." Aira hesitated for a moment. Was it a calculated prompt from Ainorrh? She had to spend her skill points to upgrade her Two is a Crowd skill. Not much, but still. Was she testing her in some way? Also, Aira remembered well how Ainorrh mentioned that their skill upgrades went much differently. Maybe she just wanted to experience Aira''s process? Well, she had to prepare herself for disappointment. It was pretty dull in Aira''s case. "Sure, why not?" Aira said, "I can do that." --- Skills --- [...] 2. Two is a Crowd (Level 1 / 24 SP to upgrade to Level 2) Upgrade further [Y/N]? Aira mentally gave the right command through her System interface. Two is a Crowd (Level 2 / 81 SP to upgrade to Level 3) - Invite 2 members to the party - Maximum distance of the party chat: [200 m x Level] = 20 km - Party members can share quests - Party members get XP for fulfilled quests (depending on their participation) - Party members can see each other''s stats Upgrade further [Y/N]? Ainorrh and Alliot were looking at Aira with wide eyes. "What? Right here?" asked Ainorrh in astonishment. "You don''t have to prepare?" "I didn''t try to mislead you earlier," said Aira. "I don''t have to do anything special or conduct a ritual. And this didn''t change when I found myself in a new world." Aira stopped, not upgrading her skill any further. At least for now. There were no other people she planned to add to the party any time soon, especially as Lila didn''t have access to the System at all. In the future? Things may change, or she may need to reserve her skill points for other things. --- Party Interface --- Maximum party invitations: 2 Current party size: 1 (including the host) Invite a new party member [Y/N]? "Invite Alliot." ...Alliot invited to join the party. Awaiting confirmation¡­ Alliot was obviously used to seeing skills upgraded in a ritual as well. He flinched visibly when Aira issued the command. Still, it looked like Ainorrh instructed him on what would happen after. He accepted the invitation momentarily. "Wow!" he said, checking Aira''s stats immediately. "You are almost ready to level up!" "It''s interesting that it was the first thing you decided to check," Aira said, smiling. "But still, the last time I gained a level was right before I came to this world. Or¡­ was it during the transition¡­? Who knows¡­ Anyway, it will take something major to cover the remaining distance. And I''m not sure I''m ready to deal with anything major yet." "Well, I didn''t bring Alliot here to explore Aira''s stats," said Ainorrh, "Now that all the admin stuff is figured out, let''s talk!" She looked at Alliot pointedly. "Right, yes, hi everyone!" Alliot waved his hand, looking at Aira and Lila, and smiled. "As Ainorrh probably mentioned, I was trained as one of the defenders of this city. Our task is to sense the ambient magic and constantly check if there are any abnormalities or intrusions. Both of the magical kind and instigated by humans." "Humans? By the roots, really?" Lila asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Yeah¡­" said Alliot. "That didn''t happen in ages, though." "By the Elder''s breath, I get that," Lila said with a nod. "We''ve got patrols for the undead too, even though it''s been moons since anyone''s actually seen one of your¡­ enlightened folk stumbling away from your cities." "Yes, but anyway¡­" said Alliot as soon as he received Aira''s translation of Lila''s words. "Last night, we felt you, Aira, following the gusts of wind. Probing the air currents and experimenting with magic of our element." "I hope I didn''t disturb anyone," said Aira, "I was just trying to improve my understanding of this world. And is there a better way to do that than exploring it through magic? The last time it happened Ainorrh didn''t mention I should limit my exploration. Isn''t that right, Ainorrh?" "I agree, and we don''t have anything against that approach," said Ainorrh. "If anything, it''s an opportunity for us to learn something new as well." She looked at Alliot and made an expectant pause. "Ah¡­ Yeah¡­" said Alliot. "I''m not used to that, sorry. We understand that you felt something that was hidden from you before." Now, it was Aira''s and Lila''s turn to exchange glances. They still didn''t have enough answers to all of their questions. Was it what Alliot and Ainorrh insinuated, that they just sensed Aira. Or did they indeed listen to their talks? Were they even able to understand their communication? "There is some power source in the center of your settlement," said Aira, making the decision to table her questions for now. "And it has the same flavor as the air magic that you practice. It is related to the Air element." It wasn''t even a question. So, Alliot didn''t find it necessary to answer it directly. "And it''s time to show it to you," he said. "I will be your guide." Interlude. Dissidents "No, Tannel, we weren''t able to make contact with the human or the outsider," a man with brightly lit eyes said. "Ainorrh allows only people she trusts completely do that. And you know that among us, there are not many of them. Maybe only one." He rose, stepping cautiously toward the cavern''s entrance. The walls, woven with gnarled roots thicker than a man''s arm, pulsed faintly with an unseen energy as if the tree itself was listening. Its towering presence stretched high into the sky above, its branches swaying slightly despite the still air. If not for Tannel''s near-fatal tumble during her early days after transformation, they would have never found this sanctuary¡ªhidden not only by nature but by a deeper, more powerful force that veiled it from prying minds. Velot looked out, but there was no one there. They were safe. At least for now. He looked back at the group assembled in that tight space. "I get that, Velot, of course I understand," Tannel answered. "What about the old city? I heard reports that the outsider ventures there for her training? Was there ever a chance? You missions as a defender allow you to be there." "I''m usually not alone," said Velot. If a human witnessed this dialogue, they''d probably think those were brother and sister. So much alike they were. But having twins transformed into enlightened together? What were the chances? And it wasn''t like a human would have ever found out that these two people were having a conversation. All the words were passed through the Nexus. "I''ve tried," continued Velot. "But I don''t know who to trust." That accidental human observer would have probably noticed some more similarities. Not only between the ''twins'' but also among the other people assembled here. Firstly, their eyes. That would have been why a human should run for their life. The eyes are, of course, of different colors. But all of them shone with bright, ethereal light. Even without any lanterns, seeing what was happening in this cavern wasn''t hard. But that wasn''t all. Even if it was hard to guess how old an enlightened was, these people looked like they were of the same age. They looked young. Which is why the other similarity would have seemed out of place. Even artificial. But it was what it was: all of them had streaks of white in their otherwise brightly colored hair. "We can''t allow Ainorrh to gain all the benefits from the outsider," a man who sat in the farthest corner decided to add to the conversation. "It will irreparably shift the balance of power. Not only for Wentouk. For all of us." "Dear Selorrh, we understand that you are much closer to power than we are, as you are on your path of becoming a full shaman," said Velot. "But even we understand the consequences. But do you know what those benefits are? What the outsider brings to the table. What did she promise to Ainorrh?" To that, Selorrh only spread his hands. "That''s what I thought," said Velot. "We''re grasping in the dark here. That''s dangerous. If we act without knowing what Ainorrh is planning¡ªwhat the outsider is capable of¡ªthen we''re playing into a storm blindfolded." A tense ripple passed through the group, like a gust of wind disturbing still waters. Some nodded, jaws tight, eyes darting toward one another as if weighing the risks of their words. Others clenched their fists, powerful emotions simmering just beneath the surface. Even here, beneath layers of tangled roots, the weight of Ainorrh''s name pressed on them like the air before a storm. To speak against her was dangerous. To act against her? That was something else entirely.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Unexpectedly, a sound echoed through the cavern¡ªthe crunch of footsteps on loose gravel. "Velot, you just checked," somebody said. "How could you not notice a person approaching." "You know why," Velot muttered. "This damned tree doesn''t just dampen the elemental forces¡ªit swallows them. I reach out, and it''s like my own power disappears into the roots." His glowing eyes flicked to the gnarled bark. "Sometimes I wonder if it''s cursed." The dissidents froze, their hearts pounding as they mentally prepared to respond to any aggression. A figure emerged from the shadows, tall and lean, with hair that was noticeably violet even in the dim light. "Alliot," breathed Velot, relaxing. "You startled us." After taking into account all the people gathered in the cavern, Alliot inclined his head in apology as if confirming his suspicions. "You should be more careful, Velot," said Alliot. "And you shouldn''t even be here. I should report you all." A murmur spread between the gathered people. But no sounds were heard in the cavern besides the rustling of clothes. Alliot''s voice was low, uncertain. "I should report you. That''s my duty." He exhaled, glancing at each of them in turn. "But I won''t." A pause, the weight of his own words pressing against him. "I can''t. We had all transitioned together. And now, how many new enlightened are there in Wentouk this year?" "Only one," answered Tannel. "What''s her name? Kael? She hasn''t even got the professional suffix to her name yet." "Exactly," said Alliot. "And there were twelve of us in our year. Even if only eleven remain. Two hundred years after the transformation. But how the times have changed." "What are you saying?" asked another woman. "How did you even find us today?" "Are you serious?" answered Alliot with a question. "It''s our place. We have gathered here since the beginning. Of course, I found you. But that also tells me you are no threat to the city. You''d hide better if it was otherwise." "So, you wouldn''t report us?" asked Velot. "Why did you come then?" "You have to stop this madness," said Alliot. "You are playing dissidents. But Ainorrh has our best interests in her mind. She works tirelessly to make Wentouk better." "This isn''t rebellion," Alliot continued. "It''s splintering. We''re already spread thin. Barely holding onto what we have. And now you want to divide us further? Ainorrh isn''t perfect. She could obey her own rules better. But at least she''s keeping us together." "You are saying she knows how to use the outsider?" asked Tannel. "What does she bring to the table? What are her powers." "I''ve seen her stats," said Alliot. "She''s no joke. I don''t think there is an enlightened more powerful. Even if we use¡­" "Use what?" asked Velot, beginning to pace. "What do you know?" "No¡­ I can''t tell you," said Alliot. "It''s bad enough that I''m here. That I know about your¡­ club. And don''t report it." Tannel stepped closer to Alliot and touched his arm. A tiny bit of elemental energy sparked between them. "Can you at least promise me you''ll be wary?" she asked Alliot. "That you would listen to everything Ainorrh says and what the outsider tells you?" "I¡­ I can probably do that," said Alliot. He exhaled, rubbing a hand over his jaw. "Why do you all call her an ''outsider''?" Alliot asked." Like she wandered in from the mountains? She''s not just some rogue human. She''s an outworlder." The cavern fell deathly silent. Selorrh was the first to react, his eyes burning like embers in the dim light. "What?!?" He shot to his feet, the force of his movement stirring the dust. "And why, in all the Nexus, am I only hearing this now?" His voice cut through the silence like a blade. "How is it that none of us knew this? How is it that Ainorrh kept this from us?!" Chapter 44. Heart of the Forest "So, I see you all are ready to work together," said Ainorrh. "I have other duties to attend. Alliot should be a great guide." "Thank you for your trust, High Shaman," Alliot said before Ainorrh left. Then, he addressed Aira and Lila. "Are you ready? The High Shaman didn''t doubt you''d find it. It''s hard to do that by walking around. The place is very powerful. It has its own protections." Aira nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension. They started moving in a direction that felt familiar in the beginning. The forest closed in around them, towering branches knitting overhead like fingers weaving a secret. The air pulsed¡ªnot just thick, but charged, like the crackle before a storm. There was no wind but leaves rustled on unseen currents, whispering in voices just out of reach. Aira glanced at Lila, who appeared equally intrigued by the enigmatic nature of the forest. Lila whispered to Aira: "By the roots, do you think Ainorrh''s been keeping this tucked away on purpose? Feels like we''ve been circling this place without ever stumbling upon it." Aira shrugged, transmitting to Lila: "Maybe. I''m not sure. But I''m yet to sense any malicious intent in her actions. I can already feel the difference in the ambient magic here. Do you sense anything?" Lila halted mid-step, her breath hitching like a caught thread. She pressed her palm against a tree trunk, as if grounding herself, her amber eyes narrowing. "Can''t put my finger on it, but¡­" she said. "It''s like a dozen eyes are peeking through the leaves. Gives me the shivers. It''s weird. But is that normal? I mean, it''s arcane, right? I shouldn''t even be feeling anything." "Who knows, it''s not like you can''t experience the consequence of magic use," said Aira. "We are exploring something completely new here. It feels more like this place has a very special energy pattern. It''s almost like it didn''t want us to find this area before we were ready. Before I was ready." As if he understood the exchange between two women, Alliot commented: "Heart of the Forest shows itself when you''re ready. Not hidden. Just takes attunement." "I''m sure you sensed it before," he added looking at Aira. "But you probably weren''t able to separate it from other energy patterns of the city, of our forest." Aira and Lila followed Alliot. Only the connection they established between each other allowed Lila to be an active participant. That was a fragile link that had to be supported by Aira''s magic. Still, it was better than leaving Lila alone. "By Elder''s breath, how did all this even come to be?" asked Lila. "I don''t think any places of¡­ power¡­ existed before the Fall." "I have no clue," said Aira. "Really¡­ Magical arrays and structures aren''t a new concept to me. But I can''t say I''m an expert. I always preferred a more kinetic approach. And you know I''m an outworlder. What happened here is as much mystery to me as it is to you." "So, the only way for us to learn is to hope that either Ainorrh or Alliot to drop breadcrumbs for us?" asked Lila. "Sounds like a slow way to get answers." "It''s like a game," answered Aira. "We are probing each other, sharing bits about the past and trying to find a path forward. But as we just don''t know where we are heading, it may be that Ainorrh isn''t fully entrusting us with their agenda. Maybe she also thinks we are keeping something from her. In any case, you are right, new information should be helpful for our quest." "Is it hard for Lila?" asked Alliot. "I could speak the human tongue centuries ago. But this skill has been long lost to me. Most of the memories of my old life are gone." "I do my best to help her," Aira said. "And she was there for me when the situation was reversed. But anyway, it''s possible only when I''m near. On all other occasions, she''s exploring alone and with almost no way to communicate with your community. I understand that you''ve already had some experience with that, right?" "That''s true," said Alliot. "She had joined our training. It was¡­ an interesting experience. I have never sensed a human participating in our activities before." "You''re one of the younger ones, yeah?" asked Lila through Aira. "That means you don''t remember the old world at all?" "That''s right. I''ve been elevated much later. Several hundred years later, to be more precise," said Alliot. "Do you remember anything about that?" asked Aira. "Or about your old life. Even you haven''t retained the old human language, maybe there''s something else? Ainorrh told us that she and some other elders retain at least some memories of the old world. Isn''t it the same for you?" "No. Most younger enlightened don''t remember," said Alliot. "Why? I don''t know. Maybe the transformation does it. It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of memories from this life. That''s what counts." "I''m sorry if I upset you," said Aira. "I didn''t want to pry. It''s just that your world is so different compared to mine. And the effects of your magic and ways you interact with the Nexus are also quite unusual. I want to learn as much as possible about all of that." "And what about your old world?" asked Alliot. "Do you have any people like us there?" "Well, in a way," said Aira. "We have elves, who live hundreds of years. And we have undead, who are¡­ undead, you know. As in not alive. But both of these races are usually not the most pleasant to beings to interact with." "I''m not sure I like to be labeled as a not alive being," said Alliot. "But it would be good to learn more about these elves later." "That''s why I was a bit upset when I was finally able to read my own status and realized that in this world I''m an undead," said Aira. "But still, it''s a bit strange that my skills hint that the enlightened are undead. And I''m yet to figure out what that means." "I can confidently say that we are not undead," said Alliot. "I''m sure all my peers would also prefer if you don''t call us that." "Sure, I was just curious," said Aira. "New world, you know."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "But you, on the other hand, the Nexus labeled you as an undead," said Alliot, as if nothing happened and he didn''t voice his dislike of the word just moments ago. "How did you reconcile with that?" he asked. "How do you feel as an undead?" "I can tell you that I feel much better than at the very beginning," said Aira. "When I had all the downsides of being undead and nothing to gain. I feel sooooo much better now. And a lot of that is thanks to Lila, she was very supportive during these past months. Finding a friend in such dire situation is the best you can hope for. Well, truly it''s much more than you could even hope for." After briefly pausing to gather her thoughts, Aira continued: "Of course, I''d like to return to my old self. But the experience I get in this world is invaluable. I''ve learned so much about myself and the System, and I wonder how that would influence me when I''m finally back." "I''ve never ventured too far from our city," said Alliot. "It would be strange to go on a journey. But here we are, almost at the Heart of the Forest." Aira and Lila looked around. But not much changed in their surroundings. It was still the same trees and forest paths. At least for Aira, there was a difference if she used her magical senses. "I guess it demands some explanation," said Alliot, taking in the incredulity of his guests. "Let me show you. Our cities? They grow around power sources. Here, in this place, it is Air. It defines the place. Defines us." "So, your source, the Heart of the Forest has Air affinity?" said Aira. "Yes, that''s right," answered Alliot. "Due to the specificity of these flavors, the enlightened who live and who are attracted to these cities usually share the same inclinations in magic. In our case, it''s air. The High Shaman has most of her skills connected to the Air element. I have, as well. All of my peers have it the same way. And that''s what you sensed during your meditation last night. When you followed the flow of the air currents." They approached a clearing in the forest. It didn''t look much different from any other places Aira and Lila had seen here. But through her heightened senses, after the previous night''s experiments attuned more finely to Air affinity magic, she could feel the characteristic power in the air. At first, the clearing looked like any other¡ªa break in the trees, dappled light spilling across mossy ground. But then, Aira felt it. The air here wasn''t just still¡ªit was listening. The glow wasn''t light but movement, a slow ripple of energy that breathed in tandem with the earth itself. Trees leaned inward, their roots pulsing like veins feeding a single, unseen heart. A presence. Waiting. Finally, even Lila was able to recognize the difference. The clearing was bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. The trees around it seemed to bend slightly towards the center as if drawn to an invisible force. Aira took a deep breath, feeling the energy come into her body through her lungs, resonating with her very being. Aira nodded, her gaze fixed on the center of the clearing. "So, this is the heart of your power. It''s beautiful and overwhelming at the same time. It is so strong it isn''t surprising it affected my probing." Alliot stepped forward, his expression reverent. "This is where our magic is strongest. It is the essence of our connection to the Air. Here, we can truly understand and harness the power of the wind." Aira saw that even Lila was feeling something. That powerful the energy of this place was. The human raised her hands to show Aira that all the small hairs stood on their ends. "By the roots, it feels like the sky''s about to split open!" Lila exclaimed. "But there''s not a storm cloud in sight. The air''s got a charge to it like it''s¡­ alive. I don''t know how else to say it." "Magic is a part of this world," said Aira. "Even if you can''t manipulate it, it affects you." "Elder''s breath, Aira, I''ve seen you weave your magic plenty of times. I''ve even had it tickle my skin when I jumped into that game with Alliot and his lot. But this?" Lila ran a hand down her arm, shivering slightly. "This isn''t just some flicker of power¡ªit''s like standing at the heart of a storm, feeling the air hum with something bigger than us. The whole place is alive with it. I swear, if I had a lick of magic, I''d be buzzing like a caught firefly right now." "This is what unites all of us," said Alliot. "What gives us the power to grow this amazing forest. And live our lives as we are used to. And, of course, protect ourselves." As Aira went closer to the center of the opening, approaching the Heart of the Forest, she felt a familiar surge of energy wash over her. It was a sensation she hadn''t experienced since acquiring the Rune in that distant dungeon. The Rune that now was dissolved into her very being and manifested as a tattoo or a sort of birthmark on her wrist. The resonance between the Heart of the Forest and the Rune was unmistakable. The symbol, which was dormant for many months, began pulsating with light. The ambient magic of the area seemed to resonate with it. Alliot took a sharp step back, his fingers twitching¡ªa barely restrained reflex, like a bird resisting the urge to take flight. "What? What is it?" he whispered through the party interface. The flow of magic was undeniable and unstoppable. Aira and Alliot were able to control its influence through their magical abilities. Still, for Lila, it was like low electric currents passed through her body. They lifted her hair up and then, when intensity lowered, the hair flowed down. Only to return to the electrified state moments later. Alliot was watching both women with astonishment. "It can''t be!..." he muttered. "How is that even possible that you are attuned to this place even more than the shaman?" After a brief interaction, the two sources of power seemed to harmonize, their energies intertwining in a way that filled Aira with a profound sense of purpose and connection. She closed her eyes, not resisting anymore, letting the energy flow through her. It was as if Heart of the Forest was speaking to her, its ancient wisdom and strength merging with her own. The feeling was both exhilarating and comforting, a reminder of the incredible journey she had undertaken and the possibilities that lay ahead. Lila, standing nearby, watched in silent awe. Even without any magic, she could sense the bond between Aira and Heart of the Forest. A connection that transcended the physical and tapped into something far deeper. "This place... it''s incredible," Lila whispered, her voice filled with wonder. "What''s happening?" Aira opened her eyes and met Lila''s gaze, her eyes shining with newfound determination. "The energy here... it''s so similar to what I felt coming from the Rune," she said. The Rune is resonating with it, even now, when it''s dissolved in me." A sudden surge of static crackled through Aira''s radio, jagged and sharp like a storm breaking across metal. The device flickered, recalibrating, its signals swallowed and rewritten by the forest''s pulse. Then, through the distortion, the System''s voice broke through: --- Completed Quests --- 1. Explore the Heart of the Forest (Rewards: 300,000 XP, Skill) 2. Make contact with the undead (Reward: 100,000 XP) 3. Defend the base (Reward: 300,000 XP, Skill) [...] "Ha! You called it, Aira!" Lila exclaimed. "We made another step in your grand quest of ''figure out what the hell is going on''!" "You don''t say! Major it is!" Aira joined her. "And 500,000 XP! That''s a lot!" --- Current Status --- Health: 563/563 Mana: ???/??? SP Used: 66,058 SP Available: 2,498 XP: 68,556,400 / 69,141,000 (Next Level: 101, Legendary) "What''s happening?" asked Alliot, seeing the excitement of the two women. "Am I missing something?" "What did you just do?" Ainorrh suddenly intervened through the party interface. "Why? What did you sense?" asked Aira. Chapter 45. Splitting Up "I''ve been checking my stats and saw that my XP was bumped by thirty thousand or so," said Ainorrh. "I definitely didn''t do anything to earn that. I hadn''t done anything to earn that much XP since the war with humans ended. So, what had you done?" Ainorrh''s brow furrowed, and she exhaled sharply. A sudden pulse of energy coiled through her, like a breath of wind rushing through the Nexus. "Something''s off. I just checked my stats¡ªthirty thousand XP out of nowhere. And I haven''t done a damn thing to earn that." "I just complained to Alliot recently that it will take a lot of time to get to my next level," said Aira. "Well, check my stats. All of a sudden, I''m much closer to that point! It would be nice to finally know what perks it brings in this version of the System¡­" "But how?" Alliot asked flatly. "No training. No fights. No war. Just your average daily XP. That''s not how it works for us." But this time, Aira decided not to show her hand right away. Even more so, because Ainorrh was listening in. "You''ve seen my Rune connecting with the elemental power of your Heart of the Forest," she said. "And I feel that it changed me in some way. It seems that this boost was partially enabled by this process. Your Nexus seemed to like it." "That explains, well, sort of, why you benefited from it," said Ainorrh. "But why did I get these points?" "I got them too," confirmed Alliot. "I just checked." "Oh, that''s much easier to explain," said Aira. "You can even read it in the description of my Two is a Crowd skill. That''s just the consequence of you being members of my party." In parallel, Aira was translating and explaining to Lila what was happening. The human''s eyes widened in understanding. "If the System''s throwing XP at you like leaves in the wind, doesn''t that mean you''re on the right trail?" Lila asked, crossing her arms. "Isn''t that what you told me? That it pats you on the back when you do what it wants? Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit''s nudging you toward something big. Your way home?" "Yes, I believe Heart of the Forest holds the key," said Aira. "But let''s discuss it later. For now, I can say that the power of Heart of the Forest feels ancient and vast. And if I can learn from it, I might be able to unlock the secrets of the Rune and find a way back home. But we also should seek other sources like that. It seems we have the next goal in our quest: to visit other enlightened cities." Suddenly, Aira was overwhelmed with feelings. Just a few months ago, she was sure she''d die without ever experiencing magic again. Then, she reconciled with the idea of living on this strange planet for the rest of her life. And now, she''s been training, learning more and more about her new and old powers. Finding new paths to move forward. The realization filled Aira with a renewed sense of purpose. She went far from the initial point where she appeared in this world. But her journey was far from over. Now, she had a clearer path forward. It wasn''t yet defined by a clear message in her System interface. But Aira knew she needed to explore other places of elemental power. To learn from them and harness their energies. Aira finally had a clear direction. "We need to find more places like this," Aira said to Alliot, her voice trembling a bit. "Heart of the Forest is just the beginning. Ainorrh mentioned there are other sites of natural power, places where I can further connect with the elemental energies of this world. That''s where we have to go next." *** The forest swallowed their footsteps, only the distant rustling of leaves filling the quiet. Aira barely noticed the path beneath her boots, immersed in her observations, and continued probing the magic and energies around her, exploring the newfound attunement of her Rune to the forces that powered this whole enlightened city. Alliot walked a step behind, his face unreadable, but the stiffness in his shoulders spoke volumes. Lila kept glancing between them, her lips pressed into a thin line. Heart of the Forest acted like a nuclear plant of ancient times. Aira read about that kind of tech while they were doing their research at the old world facility. And it powered everything it could reach. Exactly like it appeared to be in Wentouk. The glow of the elemental energy reached the furthest outskirts of the ancient city. But the most critical part was that with the new knowledge and understanding of the Rune, Aira could finally untangle the intricate flows and hidden currents of the elemental powers. Now she could easily see that Alliot, indeed, was that person who spied on them weeks before. And that he had led them to Wentouk. Alliot, in turn, was trying to reevaluate his whole life. Never before had he seen a connection with Heart of the Forest of that magnitude. If that wasn''t enough, the connection was established by someone who wasn''t even a proper enlightened. All this preposterous talk about the undead. Lila''s insinuations of the enlightened being some sort of non-living abominations. Insane! But then, even that wasn''t the end of it. Alliot saw Aira''s body react to Heart of the Forest as if it was a key. What did that mean for all of the enlightened? How did Aira compare to their High Shamans? Would she break the balance between the different groups who followed other flavors of magic and other elemental affinities? Still, what hurt him the most was that instant acquisition of 500,000 XP. How would the Nexus even allow that? Who was this woman? An outworlder, as Ainorrh insisted. But what did that even mean? No one could explain it to Alliot. Or, at least, no one would explain it to him. Five. Hundred. Thousand. XP. The number hung in Alliot''s mind, heavy as a storm cloud. No fights. No training. No deaths. Just¡­ there. What was she? It was hard to imagine the impact of such an advance. It took Alliot several hundred years to gain his three million points. And for Aira... Could it happen in less than a second¡­? There was something about that¡­ undead¡­ that wasn''t natural. Lila also had a lot of concerns. She still thought about Alliot''s words. Somehow, they hit her hard. Every day, she explored the forest. Sometimes, she was allowed to join the activities of the enlightened. It brought her at least some feeling of being a part of a community. And, of course, talking to Aira helped. But then, everyone around her had a completely different context and different experiences compared to her past life. Even while they shared much more with Aira now than during the first weeks and months of their companionship, more often than not, the woman felt absolutely alien. Somehow, she didn''t have the same loyalties to humans as Lila did. Aira sorted everyone around her into friends, enemies, and possible enemies. And only with Lila''s insistence agreed to treat human lives as something deserving of high value. Yes, they had to defend themselves in the end. Each time her fellow rangers overstepped, there were deaths on their side. Still, Lila had spent her whole life protecting humans. It was unnatural for her to act as if a switch was turned in her head that could make her consider them enemies by default.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. This mental gymnastics may not be a problem she had to care about for quite a long time anymore. If Aira had her wish granted, they would continue their journey soon, visiting even more enlightened cities. Cutting Lila even more from her fellow humans. This alone made her feel very lonely. Lila knew she had to agree to continue being Aira''s companion. She wanted to do that. She still wanted to explore the world and learn more about its hidden and strange powers. At the same time, living among the enlightened made her mourn her old life. Maybe not the life itself, but the people who were ordinary. Who could talk to her, read her notes, and not burn others with strange energies coming from within. Lila caught the sideways glances. The way the enlightened barely acknowledged her when she walked past. It wasn''t outright hostility¡ªmore like she was a shadow, something half-seen and quickly forgotten. The air in Wentouk was charged with magic, but it had no space for her. As if the enlightened had this opportunity to become better beings, but she was a part of the old world that wasn''t needed anymore. Just moments ago, Lila noticed that expression on Alliot''s face when he looked at her. Was it contempt? Disdain? Was it just something absolutely alien that didn''t have anything with ordinary human facial expressions? Lila didn''t know and didn''t have any chance to learn. Lila wandered through the forest, her thoughts in turmoil. She paused by a small stream, watching the water flow over smooth stones. "I need to figure out where I belong," Lila whispered to herself, feeling the weight of uncertainty pressing down on her. *** Alliot left as soon as they reached the treehouse. He mumbled some excuses over Aira''s party chat, asked to allow some time for him to talk to Ainorrh before Aira approached him, and disappeared into the forest. Deep in thought, Lila had also gone for a walk, leaving Aira alone. Aira didn''t even notice all of that, so immersed she was in her thoughts and exploration of the new avenues for her magic. It was hard to tell how much time had passed by the moment Lila returned. But the sun had already passed its highest point in the sky and began its descent towards the evening when Lila joined Aira at their usual training spot. "Aira, I''ve been thinking..." Lila started, then sighed and ran a hand through her green hair. "Storms and shadows, I feel like I''m slipping through the cracks. Like I''m losing who I am... what it means to be human." "What do you mean, Lila?" Aira asked, looking at Lila with concern. "I hope you know I''m still in this with you, Aira," Lila said, crossing her arms. "But before we charge ahead like a river in flood, I need to go back. I need to see home¡ªwhat''s left of it. Get closer to my roots." "Alliot''s words got to you?" asked Aira. "I can''t pretend to be your best friend, even if we shared a lot in the past months. But are you sure it would be safe for you to go there?" "I know," said Lila. "But¡­" "Please, let me finish," said Aira. "We discussed that before, and you thought they might not be too happy to see you again. They were aggressive during the last meeting with Korin. It wouldn''t be better now." "I know it''s reckless, but I need this," Lila muttered. "Feels like I''m tangled in vines, caught in some story where the monsters from Nana''s tales turn out to be the wise old sages. Everybody knows they are supposed to steal naughty children, but they suddenly appear to be kind." She made a gesture, preventing Aira from arguing. "Roots and rivers, Aira, just¡ªlet me have this," Lila said, voice firm. "I need to untangle my thoughts before I get swept further downstream. If not Mountain View, then at least the old facility. Maybe that''ll be enough to shake the dust off my mind." "Do you want me to go with you?" asked Aira. "It should be safer if we go together." "No, I need to do that alone," said Lila. "Talking to you keeps me sane, Aira, but it''s not enough. I need to hear voices that have relevance with my past. I''ll be back, I swear it." "But how are you going to cross the river?" asked Aira, grasping for the last hope to make Lila stay. "I''m sure by now the ice has thawed." "I found some old crossing points on the maps," Lila said, pointing vaguely in the direction of the river. "Didn''t seem worth checking when everything was frozen, but now? Maybe there''s a path. I can also ask the enlightened¡ªif they''ll talk to me." Lila looked at Aira before continuing. "If you help me with that last part." She smiled self-consciously. "Let''s take a night off and discuss everything in the morning," offered Aira. "It was a tough day and maybe Alliot and Ainorrh will have something for us in the morning." "Right," said Lila. "What you said." As Lila hugged her tightly, Aira felt a mix of pride and sorrow. Aira held on a moment longer than necessary, feeling the warmth of Lila''s embrace. "Don''t do anything reckless," she muttered. "If you get yourself into trouble, I swear, I''ll¡­" She pulled back, shaking her head. "Just come back, okay?" Without waiting for a reply or saying anything else, Lila retired to their treehouse, leaving Aira alone. "As if we didn''t have any other major problems," Aira thought with a sigh. "This Alliot had to trigger Lila at such am inopportune moment. We have learned so much today!" She turned around and went to look for a good meditation spot to consolidate everything new she discovered during the day. Aira needed to build upon her recent discoveries. Still, while she tried to meditate, her thoughts of Lila kept intruding. "Please be safe," she growled into the night. *** As soon as Aira returned to their house in the morning, Lila approached her with her backpack prepared for the journey. "I was only waiting for you, Aira," said Lila. "I miss home. I miss people. Not that I don''t see what we''ve gained here, but... I feel like a branch without a tree." "I understand, Lila. I understand it even more because of my own experience," said Aira. "I''m sure even you feel that this place is magical¡­" Aira realized she made a blunder when she saw Lila''s expression change. "I''m sorry about that," Aira said. "But you know what I mean. You sensed it during your sessions with Alliot and other enlightened. And I saw you feel it yesterday." "Yeah, you are right," said Lila. "I sensed it. But I felt other things as well. It may be unfair to complain. After all the things you had to experience because of the actions of my peers. But¡­ I need to have this¡­ human¡­ time." "I get that. I get that this place is very different from what we''re used to," said Aira. "Even for me. Just¡­ be careful on your journey. Do you still want me to check the route with Ainorrh?" "If you could just double-check with Ainorrh, that''d do," Lila said. "I think I''ve got a solid path across the river. No need for a wild goose chase when I can keep my footing." "The other thing is that we won''t have any way of communication," said Aira. "The radios have a limited range. You won''t be able to signal me if anything goes wrong." "I''ll be safe, Aira," Lila promised, flashing a grin that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "I just need some time to clear my head. You keep unraveling your mysteries¡ªI''ll be back before you''ve even cracked the next one open." *** At Aira''s invitation, Ainorrh and Alliot also came to see Lila off, bringing some additional provisions for her journey. The same fruits and vegetables Lila had to eat during the weeks of her stay in Wentouk. "You know what''s the first thing I''m doing when I step out of this oversized garden?" Lila grinned, eyes flashing. "I''m hunting down some real food. If I see another leafy meal, I might just start growing roots." "Who''d have thought, you had almost called me bloodthirsty, but in reality, it is you who wants to taste some blood," said Aira. "I''m not going to translate that to our enlightened friends. They seem content not consuming any meat." Ainorrh confirmed Lila''s route. And that seemed to be the last thing that kept the human from beginning her journey. The forest around them didn''t seem to notice that somebody was leaving. The enlightened community continued attending to their everyday duties. But for Lila, there wasn''t much opportunity to interact with the people or with the magic anyway. As they stood at the forest''s edge, ready to part ways, Aira gave Lila a reassuring smile. "Take care of yourself, Lila," said Aira and hugged the woman. Lila hugged Aira back, squeezing just a little tighter than necessary. "Thank you, Aira," she murmured. "You''ve shaken up my world like a storm in the canopy. I''ll see you soon¡ªdon''t go breaking the sky without me." Ainorrh didn''t wait long after Lila made her first steps before speaking to Aira through the party interface: "Alliot mentioned that you wanted some advice." "You are not losing any time," said Aira. "I did want to ask you about other sources of elemental energy. But I don''t plan to go anywhere before Lila comes back. She''s an important participant of this journey." "Don''t worry, we are not pushing you or her away," said Ainorrh. "If you decided to keep her, that''s your right. But it would be wise to prepare everything. So that when Lila is back, you are ready to take the next step in your journey without any further delays." Chapter 46. Partying with the Enlightened Aira folded her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Somebody may think that you want to get rid of me," she said to Ainorrh. "I thought we still had much to learn from each other." "That''s not what I meant," said Ainorrh with a smile. "I just wanted to offer you some distraction. While keeping you focused on the goals you declared yourself. I''d be happy to give you some recommendations. And after that, maybe you can join me and Alliot for a meditation." "Sorry, Ainorrh, I overreacted," said Aira. "I didn''t think that Lila''s abrupt departure would affect my judgment that much¡­" Ainorrh''s smile softened, but there was something distant in her gaze as if recalling a memory too old to grasp fully. "We may not be human, but that doesn''t mean we don''t feel loss," she replied. "So, as I said, to shift your thoughts from these troubles a bit, why don''t you tell me about this new profound connection you had with Heart of the Forest?" "I truly didn''t expect it," said Aira. "It was like the air itself reached into me, like it had been waiting for me all along. I think I was the one who was surprised the most by what happened. But Alliot was probably pretty close to my level of excitement. Wasn''t you, Alliot?" "Not my tale to tell," said Alliot. "High Shaman, I would ask you to explain everything." "Don''t worry, Alliot," said Ainorrh. "We have nothing to hide from our guests, right?" "That''s your call, High Shaman," answered Alliot solemnly. "I''d be happy to hear his view on what had happened," said Aira. "This experience was transformative to me. I have never felt anything like that. But now, it seems that I understand the Air element much better." "I can probably explain what happened a bit better than Alliot," said Ainorrh. "He was, indeed, a bit confused. I should confess that it is a consequence of our education system. Our mysteries, our system of beliefs, if you would." "So, you guide your people with teachings, traditions... but there''s no deity watching over you," she said slowly, piecing it together. "It''s not worship, but it''s still a belief system, isn''t it?" "As I told you before, I was born before the Dawn of the Enlightenment," said Ainorrh. "I remember the old world. I may have lost some knowledge, like the human language. I have definitely lost many sensations. Centuries are long, and there were other things to care about. But he is different. He doesn''t remember the old times or, really, his human life. It is an integral part of the initial education to make a newly transformed person believe that we are on the top of the evolution ladder in this world." "So, you mean indoctrination," said Aira. "That concept isn''t new to me. We had it in my world as well." "Indoctrination, religion, belief system," said Ainorrh with a smile. "Call it whatever you want. But we need it. There are few of us. And there are still many more humans than enlightened. It''s a part of what makes us stay together. Knits our communities closer." Ainorrh looked at Alliot. "I hope you will consider this information with the needed discretion," she said. "As I mentioned you in the very beginning, you are entrusted with a lot on this mission. And it will definitely affect your future." "Of course, High Shaman," said Alliot. "I understand." "I don''t have any issues with being upfront with you, Aira," continued Ainorrh. "I hoped that you''ll have that connection with our elemental source. And I''m not alone. I know for sure that some other shamans, from the other cities, have noticed something special when you appeared in this world. Many of my peers expect you to visit other places besides Wentouk." "How so?" asked Aira. "What do you expect me to do?" "We hope you''ll help us get closer to each other," said Ainorrh. "To find a common ground. We may seem to be one people. But in a way, our affinities separate the enlightened no less than we are separated from the humans." "It can''t be," said Aira. "You all can use magic. That alone makes you completely unlike humans." "That''s not what I meant," said Ainorrh. "The thing is, sources of foreign affinities are almost useless to people coming from other places. I understand that Alliot has already mentioned that larger enlightened settlements have attunement to one of the four elemental powers: Air, like us, Earth, Fire, or Water. It defines many things for these towns and cities and for their inhabitants." Ainorrh traced a rough circle in the dirt with her foot, then divided it into four uneven sections. "Each city thrives because of the others," she explained. "Here, in Wentouk, we command the skies. We send word across vast distances and shield ourselves from unseen threats. But the houses you sleep in, the tools you use¡ªthose come from the Earth affinity cities. Or from the forges of our brothers and sisters who are attuned to Fire. And our water flows clean because of the Tidewood engineers and people like them. We aren''t just separate settlements; we''re threads in the same tapestry. Pull one loose, and the whole thing unravels." "We work together to create a network where each node depends on others," Ainorrh continued. "But then, if one of us travels closer to, say, Earth affinity settlement, it wouldn''t help them with their powers. On the contrary, it may impede or even kill that person in the worst cases." "That doesn''t answer my question, though," said Aira. "What do you expect of me?" "Honestly? We don''t know," said Ainorrh. She paused, and her gaze became distant. Ainorrh stood there for a minute, smiling at some thoughts. "There is a legend, a prophecy if you want, that there will come a person who can unite all elements. Some think that it is you." "Isn''t that a bit too much to expect of a random outworlder?" asked Aira. "I just hope to get back to where I came from." "I don''t have any answers for you," said Ainorrh. "If you''d asked me about that a few months ago, I''d say that it''s a fairy tale for the young enlightened, who need to have some incentive to excel, to strive to do better, to develop beyond the limits." Ainorrh looked at Alliot. "Tell us, did you know of this ''prophecy''? Did it make you train a bit more intensely?" she asked him. "High Shaman¡­ we are not supposed¡­" mumbled Alliot. "Ah, drop it," said Ainorrh. "I know you are not supposed to believe in these superstitions. But they are planted for a reason. Oh, well¡­ Don''t worry, Alliot. You are off the hook." "So, I''m willing to help you," said Ainorrh. "And now you know my reasoning. Do you have any more questions about the elemental sources or the other cities?"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Now I only have more questions, not less," said Aira. "I have to learn all I can before moving forward. So, you told me that each of your settlements plays its own part in the enlightened network. Do they bring different products of their specific flavor of magic to the table? Or how does that work?" "That''s right," said Ainorrh. "We, for example, specialize in long-distance communication and aerial defenses. And, well, some other things. The treehouse you live in is a product of one of the earth-affinity cities. There are tools, artifacts, and materials provided by water and fire settlements as well, that are crucial for our day-to-day operations." "And how do I fit within that supply chain?" asked Aira. "It''s not like it''s my place to improve anything." "No, of course not," smiled Ainorrh. "But if during your travels you collaborate with the other shamans and help them to learn something, that will benefit us all. something tells me that the effects of the other elemental sources on you would be different compared to the enlightened people who have a single affinity." "Is that again because of what you sensed in the very beginning?" asked Aira. "Yes, exactly," confirmed Ainorrh. "If you''d like that, I can pass a message to my colleagues so that they welcome you as we did." "I''m still not sure how have I deserved all that generosity, hospitality, and support," said Aira. "I''m grateful for your help, but it seems like you are going to great lengths to help a stranger." "As I said, I have my own interest in your journey," said Ainorrh. "I hope you''ll learn more about merging the elemental powers and will teach us to harness that joint force. The enlightened community was stagnating for decades. There is a balance with humans and we are in no imminent danger. But there is room for so much more in this world. It''s time for us to leave the confines of the ancient cities and finally gain independence from our past." "You understand that as soon as I find a way to leave this world, I''m moving on?" asked Aira. "That''s the main goal of my quest." "Of course, it''s not like we can hold you against your will," said Ainorrh. "I''ve seen your level. It would be unwise of me to do anything against you. But I hope for some reciprocity for all the help and advice we offered you." "I agree, that sounds fair," said Aira. "But I can''t say that I want to stay here for longer than I have to. Still, I will share my findings with you." "Thank you, Aira," said Ainorrh. "That''s already more than we could hope for." *** After that strange experience at Heart of the Forest and the departure of Lila, Ainorrh took much more interest in Aira. She promised to bring other enlightened for training even before, but, with the exception of Alliot, that was never fulfilled. Until now. It was as if Ainorrh was waiting for Aira to pass a test. And by communicating with the elemental source through the arcane, she had finally proved to their hosts her worth. Now, almost all twenty-six hours of each given day were filled with group activities. There was always at least one enlightened accompanying Aira now, sharing their approaches to meditation and physical training. Interestingly, they shared much more in their approach with the humans of this world but not with Aira''s magical tutors of the past. For Aira, the main goal was to build upon these new sensations she discovered when her Rune communicated with Heart of the Forest. It wasn''t a straightforward process. More like she experienced it as a slow journey through a marsh. She had to check each step, each next magical probe, before exploring further and getting closer to the intricate Air affinity magic supported by the powerful source of Wentouk. Sometimes, enlightened helped her take those next steps and pointed her to some convoluted whisps of energy she wouldn''t notice otherwise. In some cases, it wasn''t a single companion; occasionally, they came in pairs, making Aira constantly add and remove people from the party. That was another thing Aira spent a lot of time thinking about. She could easily upgrade her skill one more time. She could even bump it several levels up. But something prevented her from doing that. Firstly, Aira began to rely on Lila''s opinion quite a lot by that moment. Losing her trustworthy companion made her dispute many decisions that couldn''t be easily reversed. But also, despite all Ainorrh''s assurances, the trust between Aira and the enlightened was only starting to build. She showed enough of her abilities and powers when she invited Ainorrh to the party. Aira drummed her fingers against her knee, staring into the distance where the tree canopy swayed gently in the wind. Every instinct told her to hold back¡ªto keep her cards close. She had already revealed too much, hadn''t she? Ainorrh''s words were smooth as river stones, but Aira knew better than to trust a current just because it felt gentle. So, for now, she remained at the level of two maximum invitations. Having to juggle all these enlightened who trained and studied with her. The world of enlightened presented itself before Aira as an incomplete puzzle. She saw that there was a lot of interaction between the different settlements and the shamans that led them. But Aira had yet to meet any enlightened person with an elemental affinity different from Air. That also meant that she didn''t have any confirmation of Ainorrh''s words about the effects of the foreign element on the people from the other cities. Among other enlightened, besides Ainorrh, Alliot was the person Aira spent the most time with. When she discussed Ainorrh''s words with him, he claimed that was out of his primary scope. He could neither confirm nor deny Ainorrh''s explanation. And that even fit his previous comments that he had never ventured too far from Wentouk. But could this knowledge be kept only among higher-level enlightened, and Alliot wasn''t qualified yet? Aira frowned, absentmindedly tracing spirals in the dirt with her boot. It didn''t add up. Magic was magic¡ªwasn''t it? If power flowed through the world, why should it care who wielded it? And yet, the way Ainorrh spoke, the way the others seemed to accept it as fact, made her wonder. *** Aira stood barefoot in a small clearing, toes sinking into the cool, damp soil. The wind coiled around her like an inquisitive serpent, teasing the edges of her senses. She exhaled slowly, extending the tendrils of her magic¡ªnot commanding, but inviting. A faint pulse echoed through the air, like a distant heartbeat, as if the element itself was considering her request. The wind responded weakly at first, but she persisted, adjusting her technique. "Come on," she muttered, feeling the strain. "Just a little more..." By that moment, Aira could easily trace the source of power to Heart of the Forest. She could separate different currents of the elemental power, witnessing how they fed the life in the enlightened city and around it. Each of the inhabitants was connected to this arcane stream, constantly charging their inner resources, transforming the magical flow, creating their own signature. Aira remembered how humans represented through her senses, through the abilities of her Energy Manipulation skill. Lila left her too soon after this experience at Heart of the Forest. Aira didn''t have the right tools yet to explore Lila''s energy signature. To check if the humans were connected to this intricate system as well. Whether they had a dependence on the Nexus in the end or not. With all the new knowledge and understanding Aira had gotten in the past few days, she had even considered probing through that distance that separated Aira from Lila. As the days passed, she felt like she had to do that to ensure her human companion was safe. There were some issues with that desire, though. Firstly, Aira wasn''t sure she''d be able to find Lila''s signature. But also, the old problem remained. The larger the distance was, the higher the energy spent on feeding the skill was. And the number of living beings that fell into the range of her probing was increasing geometrically with each kilometer. Aira tried again this time. And it felt like she was able to reach a human settlement on the grand river with her probe. Multiple humans appearing in her magical vision. But as soon as she reached some intangible limit, the process was just becoming overwhelming and impossible to sustain. *** Ainorrh''s presence greeted her as soon as Aira emerged from her explorative reverie and focused on her surroundings. It wasn''t hard to distinguish between different enlightened for Aira anymore. And she had learned that the enlightened recognized each other using the same approach, probing the energy signatures. Luckily, they had a training session with Ainorrh not too long ago, and she still was one of the two people added to the party. Otherwise, Aira wasn''t sure she''d be able to bear the mental strain of operating the System menu, kicking out one enlightened and adding Ainorrh instead. She first needed to fill her resources from that powerful magical source of Wentouk. "How far were you able to probe today?" asked Ainorrh. "Did you reach Lila?" "No, it wasn''t much more than a half of the distance this time," said Aira. "I don''t know if that''s because I''m not powerful enough or because I''m not focused enough. But also, it''s hard to tell the distance. I''m not even sure my skill''s range would allow me to reach Lila''s current location." Ainorrh chuckled, raising a hand. A soft wind current circled her palm, barely strong enough to rustle the leaves. "You see?" she said, letting the breeze slip away like a sigh. "This is the best an average person could do alone. But our attunement to the Heart of the Forest amplifies what little strength we have. Of course, my power is higher than that. But it''s not just about raw power, Aira¡ªit''s about focus. It''s about embracing the source. The right current can lift a mountain if it''s channeled correctly."